ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR....

129
ODISHA REVIEW E-mail : [email protected] Visit : http://odisha.gov.in Contact : 9937057528(M) VOL. LXXII NO. 1 AUGUST - 2015 MANORANJAN PANIGRAHY, I.R.S. Commissioner-cum-Secretary SUSHIL KUMAR DAS, O.A.S, ( SAG) Director DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information concerning Odishaŏs socio-economic development, art and culture. Views, records, statistics and information published in the Odisha Review are not necessarily those of the Government of Odisha. Published by Information & Public Relations Department, Government of Odisha, Bhubaneswar - 751001 and Printed at Odisha Government Press, Cuttack - 753010. For subscription and trade inquiry, please contact : Manager, Publications, Information & Public Relations Department, Loksampark Bhawan, Bhubaneswar - 751001. Rs.5/- Five Rupees / Copy Editorial Assistance Bibhu Chandra Mishra Bikram Maharana Production Assistance Debasis Pattnaik Sadhana Mishra Cover Design & Illustration Manas Ranjan Nayak D.T.P. & Design Hemanta Kumar Sahoo Photo Kishor Kumar Sinha Raju Singh Manoranjan Mohanty

Transcript of ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR....

Page 1: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

ODISHA REVIEW

E-mail : [email protected] : http://odisha.gov.inContact : 9937057528(M)

VOL. LXXII NO. 1 AUGUST - 2015

MANORANJAN PANIGRAHY, I.R.S.Commissioner-cum-Secretary

SUSHIL KUMAR DAS, O.A.S, ( SAG)

Director

DR. LENIN MOHANTYEditor

The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information concerning Odisha ssocio-economic development, art and culture. Views, records, statistics and informationpublished in the Odisha Review are not necessarily those of the Government of Odisha.

Published by Information & Public Relations Department, Government of Odisha,Bhubaneswar - 751001 and Printed at Odisha Government Press, Cuttack - 753010.For subscription and trade inquiry, please contact : Manager, Publications, Information &Public Relations Department, Loksampark Bhawan, Bhubaneswar - 751001.

Rs.5/- Five Rupees / Copy

Editorial AssistanceBibhu Chandra Mishra

Bikram Maharana

Production AssistanceDebasis PattnaikSadhana Mishra

Cover Design & IllustrationManas Ranjan Nayak

D.T.P. & DesignHemanta Kumar Sahoo

PhotoKishor Kumar Sinha

Raju SinghManoranjan Mohanty

Page 2: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

CONTENTS

MessageEditorialSyncretism in Jagannath Cult Dr. Mohammed Yamin ... 1Swaraj : The Gandhian Vision Alok Kumar Ray ... 5Utkal Gourab Madhusudan Das Panchanan Agrawalla ... 10Nationalist Struggle in Odisha Pritish Acharya ... 13Gandhi, Patel, Nehru and Subhas Dr. Atul Chandra Pradhan ... 17Healthcare Consumerism : A Study Ashutosha Mishra ... 20Central Administrative Tribunal : An Introduction Gitanjali Bastia ... 26Marx and Vivekananda on Socialism Souribandhu Kar ... 36Anti-War Agitation in Odisha (1939-40) Dr. Prabodha Kumar Ratha ... 41Haripura Gada : The Bhanja Capital in Ruins Maitreyee Mohanty ... 43Bhagaban Sahoo: The Forgotten Hero of the Freedom Struggle Rajashree Sahoo ... 46Tribal Resistance Movement in Odisha Balabhadra Ghadai ... 50Education A Tool for Empowering Women Pradipta Kumar Biswal ... 52Tribal Women's Struggle Against British Raj :A Study on Koraput Dr. Binodini Das ... 57Relevance of Gandhi and Vinoba Rabindra Kumar Behuria ... 60Attitude of Youth Towards Status of Women Dr. Sasmita Behera, ... 65

Chandrashree Lenka,& Satyashree Jagdev

People s Movement in Nayagarh(1938-39) Prasanta Kumar Narendra ... 70The Role of Utkal Sabha in the Socio-PoliticalAwakening of Odisha Dr. Janmejay Choudhury ... 81Ranpur Rising of 1893 Dr. Saroj Kumar Panda ... 84Shreeharsa Mishra : A Freedom Fighter Dr. P.C. Mohanty ... 86Why India has Prevailed Multi Party ? Om Prakash ... 89Exploring the Lost River(s) at Konarka : Chirashree Srabani Rath, ... 92A Multi-Disciplinary Approach Rashmi Ranjan Behera,

Subhomay Jana,Priyadarshi Patnaik andWilliam K. Mohanty

Bid Rigging Under the Competition Act 2002as Amended by Competition (Amendment) Act, 2007 Jajati Kesari Samantsinghar ... 97Antiquities of Madhava Worship in Odisha Amaresh Jena ... 102English Translation of Surendra Mohanty's Mahanirvana :A Study Aditya Kumar Panda ... 108Odisha Update ... 110

Page 3: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

National Song

Vande Mataram !

Sujalam, suphalam, malayaja shitalam,

Shasyashyamalam, Mataram !

Shubhrajyothsna pulakitayaminim,

Phullakusumita drumadala shobhinim,

Suhasinim sumadhura bhashinim,

Sukhadam varadam, Mataram !

The song, Vande Mataram, composed in Sanskrit byBankimchandra Chatterji, was a source of inspiration to thepeople in their struggle for freedom. It has an equal statuswith Jana-gana-mana. The first political occasion when it wassung was the 1896 session of the Indian National Congress.

Page 4: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

Jana-gana-mana-adhinayaka, jaya he,

Bharata-bhagya-vidhata.

Punjab-Sindhu-Gujarat-Maratha,

Dravida-Utkala-Banga,

Vindhya-Himachala-Yamuna-Ganga Uchchala-Jaladhi-taranga.

Tava shubha name jage, Tava shubha asisa mage,

Gahe tava jaya gatha,

Jana-gana-mangala-dayaka jaya he Bharata-bhagya-vidhata.

Jaya he, jaya he, jaya he, Jaya jaya jaya, jaya he!

The playing time of the full version of the National Anthem is approximately52 seconds. A short version consisting of first and last lines of the stanza(playing time approximately 20 seconds) is also played on certain occasions.

The song, Jana-gana-mana, composed originally in Bengali byRabindranath Tagore, was adopted in its Hindi version by the ConstituentAssembly as the National Anthem of India on January 24, 1950. It was firstsung on December 27, 1911 at the Calcutta Session of the Indian NationalCongress. The complete song consists of five stanzas.

National Anthem

Page 5: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

The national flag is a horizontal tricolour of deepsaffron (kesari) at the top, white in the middleand dark green at the bottom in equal proportion.The ratio of width of the flag to its length is twoto three. In the centre of the white band is a navyblue charkha or the wheel which appears on theabacus of the Sarnath Lion Capital of Ashoka.Its diameter approximates to the width of thewhite band and it has 24 spokes. The design ofthe national flag was adopted by the ConstituentAssembly of India on July22, 1947. Its use anddisplay are regulated by the Indian Flag Code.

National Flag

Page 7: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

MARTYRS FROM ODISHA

Jayee Rajguru(1739-1805)

Veer Surendra Sai(23.01.1809 - 28.02.1884)

Birsa Munda(Died in Ranchi jail in June 1900)

Baji Rout(Shot dead on 11.10.1938)

Raghunath Mohanty(18.07.1910 - 04.04.1941 hanged)

Dibakara Parida(30.11.1911 - 04.04.1941 hanged)

Laxman Naik(22.11.1899-29.03.1943 hanged)

Page 8: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

OUR SINCERE OBEISANCE

Prof. Dr. Ganeswar MishraBorn : 28 October, 1942Demise : 10 August, 2015

Prof. Hrudananda RayBorn : 10 May, 1930

Demise : 27 July, 2015

Page 9: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

Message ofDr. S. C. Jamir

Hon'ble Governor of OdishaOn the Occasion of Independence Day - 2015

Dear Sisters and Brothers !

I extend my warm greetings to all of you on the auspicious occasion of the IndependenceDay. This day carries pride and glory for all of us. It reminds us of the sacrifice and patriotismof our great freedom fighters like the Father of the Nation Mahatma Gandhi, Pandit JawaharlalNehru, Sardar Ballavbhai Patel and innumerable great souls who laid down their lives for thesake of our Motherland. I pay my humble tributes to the great leaders of Odisha like UtkalamaniPandit Gopabandhu Das, Pandit Nilakantha Das, Pandit Godabarish Mishra, Acharya Harihar,Gopabandhu Choudhury, Harekrushna Mahtab, Nabakrushna Choudhury, Malati Choudhury,Maa Ramadevi and many others whose sacrifice has made our long cherished dream fulfilled.

Odisha has contributed significantly to the freedom struggle of India. The heroic struggleand selfless sacrifice rendered by our great heroes like Jayee Rajguru, Buxi Jagabandhu, ChakaraBisoi, Veer Surendra Sai, Chakhi Khuntia, Birsa Munda, Saheed Laxman Naik, Baji Rout,Raghu Dibakar and many other immortal souls will inspire generations to come. Today, werecall with immense gratitude the courageous deeds of our valiant soldiers, our Martyrs andDefence Personnel.

Odisha in the 21st century holds a plethora of possibilities. Priority is accorded toharness resources which endows our State aplenty, for development of the State and ourpeople. State Government s committed efforts have brought about perceptible development inall spheres. The State Government s efforts in ameliorating the living condition of the tribals, the

Page 10: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

deprived, poor and the differently-abled and above all the development of backward areas likeK.B.K. has yielded the desired result.

Odisha has forged ahead in inducing changes in the infrastructural development in differentsectors. Mahatma Gandhi once said India is the country of villages. The soul of India reverberatesin our villages. Hence, strengthening of village economy as the key sector has become the thrustarea of development.

The State Government has made significant progress in the sphere of fiscal management.Flagship programmes like Aahar, Niramay, Biju Express Way, Biju Pucca Ghar Yojana, OdishaState Treatment Fund, Mukhya Mantri Sadak Yojana, Biju Gaon Gaadi Yojana, Biju KrushakKalyan Yojana, Odisha State Policy for Girls and Women have been accorded top priority. TheState Government has successively bagged Krushi Karman Award for significant agricultureproductivity.

The first mega event of 21st century provided a unique opportunity for the StateGovernment. We had the proud privilege to celebrate the Nabakalebara - Rath Yatra this yearafter a gap of 19 years. The concerted efforts of the State Government in organizing the MegaFestival and making it a grand success have been widely acclaimed. Keeping in view the hugeinflux of tourist pilgrims from across the globe to witness this world famous nine day long sojournof the Trinity, the State Government has effected massive infrastructural developments in areaslike road connectivity, transport, crowd management, Police arrangements and Traffic control,high quality surveillance system, infrastructure development of Tourist sites, health services andsanitation, sewerage and drainage system, drinking water supply, uninterrupted power and watersupply, tourist information kiosks, multimedia campaign for the convenience of tourists and pilgrims.The State Government has constructed projects like Malatipatpur bus terminal, fly-over connectingMalatipatpur and Puri-Konark Marine Drive, State of the Art Maternity and Child Care Hospitaletc. for the benefit of the tourists.

Progress lies in peace. Thus, we believe in maintaining Peace and Harmony. Throughpeace and harmony, the State Government endeavours to sustain the pace of development. TheIndependence Day is the day of resolution. On this august occasion, let us take a pledge to workunitedly for the growth and development of our State.

Jai Hind.

Page 11: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

On the occasion of Independence Day, I convey my best wishes to all of you. On thissacred occasion, I pay my homage to the great leaders as well as patriots like the Father ofNation Mahatma Gandhi, Netajee Subhas Bose, Pandit Nehru, Maulana Azad,Dr. Ambedkar, Pandit Gopabandhu Das, Utkal Gourav Madhusudan Das, Veer Surendra Sai,Saheed Laxman Naik, Maa Rama Devi, Gopabandhu Choudhury, Nabakrushna Choudhury,Dr. Harekrushna Mahtab, Biju Patnaik and others who had participated in the freedom struggle.

On this occasion, I also pay my deep reverence to the valiant Jawans who laid downtheir lives for the sake of our country.

Indian Freedom Struggle has spread the ideal message of peace and non-violence acrossthe world. Odisha, the land of peace and non-violence, also played a pivotal role in the freedomstruggle of the country. Odisha has contributed a lot towards the prosperity of India.

Development is no more the monopoly of urban areas only. Today, with the co-operationand involvement of 4 crore Odias, the village has become the focal point and it has contributedimmensely, taking Odisha towards the path of development. The poor people in the villages andthe Adivasis in Koraput and Kalahandi have all become a part of our development process. It isa delightful matter that the youths in Bonda Ghati have come forward to accelerate the pace ofdevelopment in their areas as well.

The cross sectoral development of different categories of people starting from the farmersof Kondhmal to the weavers of Bargarh, labourers of Rourkela, Kendu-leaf pluckers of Rairakhol,tribal students of Koraput and Nowrangpur and construction-workers of Bhubaneswar haspaved the way for realization of the dream of all. The welfare programmes of the Governmenthave reached each and every person. All these have inspired the people to march ahead.

Message ofShri Naveen Patnaik

Hon'ble Chief Minister of OdishaOn the Occasion of Independence Day - 2015

Page 12: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

The State Government has launched Biju Pucca Ghar Yojana with a view to convertall thatched houses in the villages into Pucca houses. Till now, construction of 5 lakh 70 thousandhouses has been completed. The State Government is all set to launch Odisha Housing Missionto provide houses to the poor people in urban areas. The structure of Panchayati Raj system isbeing strengthened for the development of villages. There is no dearth of funds for the developmentof the villages. Over Rs.16,000 crore will be provided to the Panchayats during the next 5years. Hence, to make every village and Panchayat a model village and a model Panchayat, thepeople in the rural area should work with competitive spirit.

Owing to the hard labour of the farmers of our State, Odisha has achieved nationalaward 4 times. On this auspicious occasion of Independence Day, I convey my heart-feltcongratulation to the farmers. In the current year, rain-fall has been scanty in some parts of theState. As we are aware and alert about this situation, adequate measures have been taken notto put the farmers at a loss.

Due to various reasons, some problems had emerged in the field of Industrialization.However, there has been a gradual shift in this situation and now, there is a rapid visible industrialgrowth. Due to this, I believe, our State Government would be successful in generatingemployment opportunity for more than 3 lakh people in manufacturing section by the year2019. Expeditious steps have been taken to recruit for 70 thousand vacant posts in Governmentsector.

We aim at a balanced growth of different areas, different categories of people frommultiple fields. Today the women of our State have been successful in creating a distinct identityin every field. As usual, the State Government is always attaching priority and will continue to doso for the protection of women and to safeguard their rights. The State Government s welfareprogrammes have infused a sense of hope in the mind of the poor, old men and women, Adivasiand oppressed group. Differently abled persons are marching ahead with self-confidence. TheState Government is always with them and would extend co-operation for all times to come.

Youths had played a significant role in the freedom struggle of the country. The youthpower is always at the forefront in the development of the country after independence. It ismatter of great pleasure that the capability of the youths has been enhanced today to transformthe dream into reality for their own self, for their families and for the country. This is the vasttreasure and energy for independent India.

The general public in the villages, street vendors in the urban area, farmers, workers,women, students, youths, Adivasis and oppressed group jointly constitute India. Thus,empowerment of each stakeholder can make a prosperous India and the value of freedom canbe preserved as well.

Jai Hind.

Page 13: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

Message ofShri Atanu Sabyasachi Nayak

Hon'ble Minister, Health & Family Welfare,Information & Public Relations

On the Occasion of Independence Day - 2015

I convey my best wishes and warm greetings to the brothers and sisters of Odisha on

the happy occasion of 69th Independence Day.

15th August is a day of pride, glory and immense pleasure for every Indian. Our

forefathers fought the Independence struggle in order to free this country from the clutches of

the oppressors. They won the battle of freedom on the principles of Non-violence and Non-

cooperation. Unshaken patience, supreme sacrifice and extraordinary patriotism of those

greatmen brought us the cherished freedom which remains a brilliant illustration before the world.

Let us come together, irrespective of caste, creed and religion, to celebrate unitedly this

national festival by paying respectful homage to those who have dedicated their lives for our

motherland and to work with profound promise to build a prosperous and developed nation in

order to enhance it's identity more vigorously.

Let the Independence Day be a celebration of tribute and commitment.

Jai Hind.

Page 17: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

1

August - 2015Odisha Review

Primarily pre-Aryan visionaries have led thefoundation of spiritual thoughts of Hindus. Theconcept of soul is borrowed from theautochthonous saints and seers. OriginallyJagannath deity was worshipped by Sabaras inthe form of Nilamadhava and subsequently itoccupied the highest and important position in theHindu pantheon which came to be known asPurusottam . Later on it absorbed all the major

religious philosophy and movements and emergedas a unique syncretism. The syncretism ofJagannath cult is highlighted in the elements ofTantrik Buddhist, Jainism, the Saiva, the Saktaand various denominations of Vaishnavites. Thusthe Jagannath cult absorbed all into one and makesit universal.

In mythology Lord Jagannath isdescribed as the deity of the Sabaras. TheSabaras were originally the inhabitants of the landwhen the Aryan intrudes, they face them andgradually Sabaras were Aryanised and emergedas a mixed race and the original Sabaras followedtheir own faith in their forest tracts. With the adventof Jainism and Buddhism the foundation of theAryan cult was shaken. Subsequently tocounteract the popularity of those faiths and drawthe goodwill of the Sabaras they included theirGod into the Brahminical fold.

Syncretism in Jagannath Cult

Dr. Mohammed Yamin

Scholars have the opinion that Jagannathwas a Buddhist deity. Initially the founder of TantricVajrajana of Buddhism king Indrabhuti invokedthe name of Jagannath in his work Jyanasiddhithat:

Pranipatye Jagannatha Sarbajina BarachirtamSarvo Buddhomaya Siddhi Vyapino

Gaganopamam .

Page 18: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

2

August - 2015 Odisha Review

He also treated Lord Jagannath as MahaBuddha. Famous archaeologist AlexanderCunningham in his work Stupa of Barhut andBhilsa Topes described Jagannath, Balabhadraand Subhadra as the representatives of the Tri-Ratna i.e., Buddha, Dhamma and Sangha.Historian Fergussan also corroborated this view.According to the philosophy of DasavataraBuddha is worshipped as the ninth incarnation ofthe Vishnu. In the rituals of the Jagannath templethe Lord Himself is dressed in Buddha Vesa infull moon day of Vaishakha.

In Asiatic countries Buddhism gave riseto a synthesis school of Art and Architecture. Theimage of Buddha is well known in India, China,Japan, Burma, Indonesia and Siam where the idolof Jagannath is treated in the form of Buddha. InBali of Indonesia interestingly in daily rituals ofBuddha God is addressed as the Jagannath. Thedaily rituals begin with the following Veda BuddhaSloka i.e.,

Ksmasava Mam Jagannath Sarva Papa Vinashanam

Sarbo Karya Pranadevam Pranamami Suresvaram .

The recitation of Lord Jagannath inprayer suggests the holiness. Most probably kingIndrabhuti introduced Vajrajana Buddhism in Bali.Siva was worshipped in Bali as Jagannath andpriest recite hymn like:

Omksamum Siva Deva Jagannath Hitamkara .

It is well established fact that Jagannathwas the Buddha incarnation of Vishnu. All religiouscreeds like the Shunyavada or VahayanaVajrajana, Sahajajana of Buddhism, Jainism,Saivism and Sakta worship etc. have contributedto the cult of Jagannath.

It is based on records that the followersof Jainism believe Lord Jagannath as theirJinanatha or Adi-Jina. In 8th century BCE Jaina

Tirthankara Parswanatha preached Jainism inOdisha, the Kalinga king Karkandu was thedisciple of Parswanatha and being influenced byhim he established Rishavanath statue, the Adi-Jina of Jainism in Purusottama Kshetra. Later onhis name was converted to Jinanath and KalingaJina which was worshipped as Jagannath. TheVishnu Purana and Sreemad Bhagavat Gita alsodiscussed about Rishavanath. The Jainas are thefirst idol worshippers of the world to universalizetheir commandment. They have prepared theblack stone statue of the Lord subsequently whichwas turned to a wooden statue without leg havingthe similarity of the statue of Jagannath. InJyanasiddhi of king Indrabhuti in the verseSarva jina Bararchitam established the

jainatwa in Jagannath which recognized him asthe emperor beyond Hinduism.

After the decline of Buddhism in 8th

century CE during the period of Keshari dynastyAdi-Shankaracharya came to Odisha for a missionto revive the Vedic and Tantrik form of worshipin all Gods and Goddesses and eliminate theBuddhist influence in Hindu rituals. He revivedthe Purusottama cult in Sri Kshetra, one of thefour Dhamas of the Hinduism as strategic effortto unite Hindus across the four parts of India. Inhis Gita Vasya he justified that the Madhavaworship earlier in Sri Kshetra was Gita sPurusottam i.e.,

Atosmi Loke Vede cha Prathitah Purusottamah .

From the 12th century CE to the middleof 16th century CE the Jagannath cult wasinfluenced by Vaishnavism. In this period variousdenomination of Bhakti movements brought toOdisha a sense of religious unity in their thoughtsrevolving round Jagannath cult. Ramanuja (1017-1137 CE) with his Vishista Dwaitavada(Qualified monism) and Pancharatra Paddhati

Page 19: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

3

August - 2015Odisha Review

during the period of Chaodaganga Deva (1077-1147 CE), Nimbarka with Dwaita Dwaita Vadain 12th century CE, Vishnuswami in 11th and 12th

century CE, Madhavacharya in 12th century CEwith his Yogic philosophy, Narahari Tirtha duringthe period of Bhanudeva-I (1264-1276 CE) andNarasimha Deva-II (1278-1306 CE), Rai-Ramananda (1299-1410 CE), Sridharaswami in15th century CE, Ballavacharya (1476-1532 CE)with a Sudha Dwaitavada and Vrajalila all haveexercised their profound influence in the worshipof Jagannath, these forces combined to give riseto a religious cult different from others and becamemass religion of the people of Odisha whichcentred around Lord Jagannath.

In 16th century CE the Neo-Vaishnavismor the cult of love was introduced by Sri Chaitanyain Odisha. The Neo-Vaishnavism was absorbedinto the cult of Jagannath and Sri Chaitanya feelJagannath in the form of Sri Krishna. The demiseof Sri Chaitanya gave rise to a new tradition thathe got absorbed within the God of the bluemountain . The cult of love propounded by himwas known as Raganuga mingled with variousYoga practices which became very popularamongst the masses for centuries.

Lord Jagannath was not restricted to anysect and caste. Not only the Hindus but manydevotees of other faiths and religions have beenattracted for the glory of the Lord. The Muslimsaint Kabir, Jabana Haridas and Salbegsurrendered before the Lord with their thoughts.In 1512 CE saint Kabir arrived at Puri and deeplyinfluenced by Lord Jagannath, he establishedRam-Rahim cult and believed in Nirguna panthbut his devotion towards Lord Jagannath waspassionate. In his memory the Kabir Chauramonastery was built and still stands in the seashoreof Puri. Kabir worked for the salvage of the

humanity above from orthodoxy. The devoteeswho visited the monastery were blessed withTanka torani and broom touch which was highly

appreciated by the believers of other religions.

Saint Haridas or Jabana Haridas, apassionate devotee of Jagannath born in a Muslimfamily of Bangla Desh came in contact with SriChaitanya at Nabadwipa and visited Puri withhim. During his stay at Sri Kshetra Puri SriChaitanya arranged Mahaparasad for him as hisentry to the temple was restricted due his Muslimadherence. Sri Chaitanya regularly offered Tulsileaf to him. His abode Siddha Bakula Matha isstill present at Puri.

Sikh Guru Nanak redeemed others tooby his presence as stated by Sri Aurobinda. Duringhis stay at Puri Nanak visited the temple of theLord Jagannath and performed Arati going roundand round the idol of the Lord with earthen lamps,incense and flowers and beating of cymbals anddrums. Nanak described the Lord Jagannaththus:

Page 20: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

4

August - 2015 Odisha Review

When in the salver of the sky, the lampsof the sun and the moon and the stars, studdedlike jewels, pay homage to His magnificence, andwind wave fragrance to Him of all the mountain sand all the woods are in bloom to shower flowerson the path of His chariot, and unstuck melody ofthe word rineth through space, how can we payhomage to Him with our small minds and rituals-yea, Him whose seen and act not seen, who hatha myriad eyes, and act no eyes and who can onlybe experienced and never described .

When Rabindranath Tagore s fatherMaharshi Devendranath heard this Arti being sungat the golden Temple Amritsar came in ecstasyand started dancing with joy Wonder,O wonderhe is reported to have said my God is awonder .

Lord Jagannath is not confined to a singleheart, single mind and single person. The namehas broader connotation beyond the reach ofhuman mind. Originally He is known as JagataraNatha means Master of the Universe . So Heis free from one soul. He symbolizes union of allreligions above the caste, creed, colour and

ethnicity. The car festival of Lord Jagannath is thesymbol of syncretism of universal brotherhood andcordiality among the humanity. He is above fromall but belongs to all. In this auspicious religiousoccasion of Navakalevara or re-embodimentfestival of the Lord the harmonious flow of thespiritual cultural syncretism in Odisha is reflected.

References :

1. Mohanty. S, Lord Jagannath, Orissa SahityaAcademi, 1982.

2. Raghavan. V, (ed), Devotional Poets and Mystics,Publication Division, 1982.

3. Yamin. M, Impact of Islam on Orissan Culture,Readworthy Publication (P) Ltd. 2009.

4. Orissa State Gazatteer, Vol-II, 1991.

5. Odisha Review, July-2013 & June-2014.

6. Souvenir, Orissa Sahitya Academi, 1982.

7. Orissa Historical Research Journal, Vol-XXIII,1978.

Dr. Mohammed Yamin, Head, Department of History,C.J.Degree College, Borda, Kalahandi-766036.

Page 22: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

5

August - 2015Odisha Review

Gandhi did not contact any idea, institution andindividual that he did not transform. Ideas gatherednovel meaning and significance, individuals wereinspired by new messages and aspirations andinstitutions acquiredadded relevance afterassociation with Gandhi.Swaraj is one of thosemany ideas that obtainedGandhian imprint when itpassed through the prismof Gandhian thought.Thus Albert Einstein said,Generations to come

will scarcely believe thatsuch one as this ever inflesh and blood walkedupon this earth.

The term Swarajor independence as it iscommonly understoodwas not a term ofGandhian coinage. Theterm Swaraj had alreadygained considerable currency in the politicalvocabulary of India before Gandhi gave seriousthought to it. Of course Swami Dayananda gavethe war-cry of Swaraj is our birth right . Theterm was used by Bal Gangadhar Tilak as late as

1896-97. Lala Lajpat Rai though was in Americaduring partition of Bengal in 1905 advocated theslogan, Swaraj that India was for Indians. Theextremists within the Congress had won an

ideological victory onhaving Swaraj acceptedas the goal of theCongress and announcedas such from its platformat Kolkata. The Kolkatasession was remarkablefor the slogan Swarajwhich Dadabhai gave andwhich at that time caughtthe people of the countryin a frenzy of effort for theattainment of that ideal.

The termSwaraj appeared inGandhi s writings for thefirst time on Nov 3, 1905while Gandhi was writingabout Shyam KrishnaVerma, an India patriot,

scholar, administrator and humanist who hadabandoned his lucrative profession in India andhad gone to England, donned the life of an asceticand had accepted an indicative mission to convertIndian students to the doctrine of Swaraj. Gandhi

Swaraj : The Gandhian Vision

Alok Kumar Ray

Page 23: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

6

August - 2015 Odisha Review

gave serious thought to the question of Swaraj inthe year 1903 and during his return from Londonto South Africa, in answer to the Indian Schoolof Violence and it s prototype in South Africa, hewrote for the columns of the Indian opinion, aseries of articles on Swaraj that subsequentlyappeared in book form with the title HindSwaraj . The spirits of Swaraj expounded in thisbooklet remained almost the throughout Gandhi slife with slightest modifications in matters of details,hence his first blue-print on Swaraj.

For quite a long time, Gandhiji s use ofthe term Swaraj did not signify anything beyondenjoyment of dominion status within theframework of British Empire. That under Gandhi sleadership the Indian National Congress had madethe campaign of Non-Co-operation in 1920implies Gandhiji s policy of co-operation with theBritish Government till this time even whileparticipating in the nationalist struggle for HomeRule i.e. Self-Government. His objective wasnever snapping of relationship with Britain or withthe British people. Even the ultimate objective asper Gandhi s own admission was, Swaraj withinthe Empire if possible and without if necessary .In Congress session of 1928 Gandhi moved theresolution on Dominion status against the demandof Swaraj or independence of progressives likeNehru and Bose.

In subsequent years completeindependence or Purna Swaraj became Gandhi simmediate goal. However if completeindependence or Purna Swaraj implied falling ofthe fetters of British political control it did notsignify for Gandhiji. With advancing years incourse of his conversation with Fischer duringSecond World War he said, I am not interestedin future promises. I am not interested inindependence after war. I want independencenow. All the same he did not wish that an

independent India s contact with British peopleand the British Government shall be snappedforthwith. After independence India would notpersue a policy of isolationism but healthycooperation with British people. Hence althoughGandhi was the champion of Swaraj as EarlMountbatten of Myanmar styled him, he was realfriend of British people. He laid a solid foundationfor the development of Indo-British friendship.

The Gandhian concept of Swaraj has afar broader and deeper significance than Englishequivalents like freedom or independence. Swarajfor Gandhi had both negative and positiveimplications. Negatively speaking it of courseimplied severance of political relationships withBritish and particularly termination of Britishpolitical control over India. It was meant the endof western culture, western system of value andwestern political system of which Britain stoodas the living symbol. Hence Gandhi realized thatwhat is very much significant for the attainment ofSwaraj is not mere freedom from political controlbut freedom from the vicious influence of westerncivilization. The western civilization had promotedman s goodsness instead of goodness andworldliness instead of Godliness and under theirweight India and Indians sank deeper and deeper.The materialistic civilization of the west wasfounded on machinery. The real Swaraj of Gandhiwas freedom from the baneful effects of machineryor craze for machinery.

Besides, Swaraj in the political sense ofthe term did not mean for Gandhi mere freedomfrom British control, he also meant therebyfreedom from western political influence. Not onlyBritish system of government, but all foreignsystems of governments were discarded by him.Thus negatively speaking Swaraj for Gandhimeant freedom from the influence of westerncivilization, western system of value, machinery

Page 24: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

7

August - 2015Odisha Review

and above all foreign type of political institutionsapart from freedom from political control.

The termination of the darkness of thenight may not necessarily presage the birth of theglorious day. The dawn may be the harbinger ofa misty and foggy morning, a gale and storm laden day and an inclement afternoon. Likewisefreedom from foreign domination, of the clutchesof western civilization sense of value and politicalinstitutions may not bring the desired outcome.Swaraj must aim at bringing far-reaching changesthat will herald a new dawn where as he pointedout performance of duty will get optimumimportance as he again said that civilization is thatmode of conduct which points out to man the pathof duty. What is more important for Gandhi,Swaraj as a positive concept signifyingdevelopment of the nation in a definite direction.This positive aspect of Swaraj to Gandhi was fourdimensional i. e. political, social, economical andmoral. The positive aspects of Swaraj constitutethe kernel, where as negative aspect like freedomfrom foreign domination form the shell or sheathof Swaraj.

Political Dimension of Swaraj :

Gandhi s predecessors who indulged inmuch of intellectual and political gymnastics onSwaraj, considered Swaraj mainly from thepolitical angle. Besides, this political aspect ofSwaraj primarily concerned with the freedom fromBritish imperialistic domination and transfer ofpolitical power from the British into the hands ofIndians. They felt that once political power isacquired by Indians the power will be so utilizedthat Indians in general will profusely benefit. ButGandhi since the day he gave serious thought tothe question of Swaraj gave equally importantthought to the issue of instrumentality for theexercise of such power and the manner of suchexercise. Gandhi believed that freedom from

British yoke and introduction of Indian rule maynot solve the real riddle. Nature of governmentand its spirit was more important for Gandhi thanthe colour of skin and the nationality of governingpersonnel. He was well aware of the oppression,humiliation and repression perpetrated by Indianprinces over millions of innocent people of thattime. He feared transfer of power might beconcentrated in the hands of few Indian princes.Thus Gandhi while thinking of Swaraj understoodit in the sense of people s Swaraj. The peasants,the workers, the disabled and the incapacitatedwould not be excluded rather there would beemphasis on the lot of the weaker sections of thesociety. There must be democratization in thematter of possession and exercise of power andthe purpose of such exercise would be in line withthe language of Abraham Lincon that, thegovernment should be one of the people, by thepeople and for the people.

Social Dimension of Swaraj :

While thinking of a type of people sSwaraj Gandhi had in mind a state of socialexistence where each individual irrespective of hisreligion, race, caste, sex, place of birth, residenceor parentage will enjoy equal social status. Thusthe society shall be an integrated communitydevoid of any artificial and manmade distinctions.It shall be a society inspired by the spirit of socialequality, equality of status and identical dignity ofall of its members irrespective of a variety ofnatural and manmade distinctions. Gandhi waseven prepared to concede to the physically,mentally and economically deficient peopleadditional privilege in order to enable them tomake up their deficiencies. In his address atSisgunj Gurudwara he emphasized that PurnaSwaraj was the complete possession of all,because it was as much for the prince as for thepeasant, as much for the rich land owner as for

Page 25: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

8

August - 2015 Odisha Review

the landless tiller of the soil, as much for theHindus, as much for the Muslims, as much for theParsis and of the Christians as for the Jains andSikhs, irrespective of any distinction of caste orcreed.

Economic Dimension of Swaraj :

Swaraj as conceived by Gandhi has itseconomic dimensions too. Political domination ofthe country by Britain led to economic subjugationof India and provided an opportunity to the rulingpower and the ruling class to indulge in an act ofexploitation of India. Hence Gandhi like hiscompatriots realized that termination of British rulein India would free Indian economy from foreigncontrol, put a halt to economic exploitation ofIndia, prevent the draining out of resources fromIndia to the metropolitan country, open thefloodgates to India s economic prosperity and thuslead to economic Swaraj apart from the Swarajof the political sense of the term. The concept ofeconomic Swaraj of Gandhi has an economic bias.Swaraj to Gandhi was a means to the economicemancipation of the masses. Gandhi was painfullyaware of the conditions of destitute masses. Hencewhen Gandhi thought of Swaraj he considered itas poor man s Swaraj. Swaraj for Gandhi signifiedremoval of poverty, hunger, destitution,deprivation and exploitation. Negatively speakingeconomic Swaraj implied elimination of theexploiters and positively it meant providing someadditional facilities to the poor and unprivilegedso that they enjoy freedom or Swaraj from theexcruciating pains of wants, scarcity, poverty, anddestitution. Swaraj laid as much stress on materialprosperity of all as on their intellectualdevelopment, moral upliftment, physical fitnessand social elevation.

Moral Dimension of Swaraj :

Without the moral dimension of Swaraj,the political, social and economic dimensions of

Swaraj will lose their real significance. Gandhitreated Swaraj as a synonym of Ram Raj withoutany Hindu doctrinaire sense of the term. By thishe meant Divine Raj, the Kingdom of God. Ramasymbolized justice and equality, truth and charity.Under Swaraj moral precepts, sense of idealism,spiritualism and divine qualities and virtues shouldinspire the conduct of individuals and so also thepolitical, social and economic system. Gandhirealized the irreligious and immoral tone in westerncivilization. Thus he warned against the vices ofwestern civilization, materialistic craze andadvocated freedom from its clutches.

Gandhi was a practical idealist and whenhe thought of Swaraj he also gave serious thoughtto the question of appropriate technique for theattainment of the same. But what is very muchsignificant is that his approach to the question oftechnique for the attainment of Swaraj is as muchnovel as his concept of Swaraj itself. Like his ideaof Swaraj, the techniques of Swaraj, describedbelow are multi-dimensional in nature.

Non-Violence : Gandhi rejected violenttechnique in favour of non-violent one as variousconsiderations weighed the balance in favour ofthe latter. He was sure that violence was not theappropriate answer to eradicate the ills of India.He emphasized a technique that was in conformitywith Indian cultural heritage. His idealisticemphasis on the indivisible bond between the endand the means and practical, pragmatic andutilitarian outlook necessitated to adopt non-violence as the most appropriate technique forattainment of Swaraj. For him means and end wereconvertible terms and the nature, quality andcharacter of the end were completely dependenton the nature, quality and character of the meansadopted for the attainment of the same. He wasconvinced that if the end was good and noble,it could not be attained by evil means. When

Page 26: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

9

August - 2015Odisha Review

he rejected violent techniques as inappropriatefor the attainment of Swaraj he advised a militant-sort of non-violent technique that was differentlystyled at different times as passive resistance, civilresistance and Satyagrah with non-cooperationand civil disobedience as the modus operandi.Gandhi was an apostle of non-violence, yet hewas not an apostle of cowardice. Non-violencefor him was not the non-violence of the weak andthe coward but the strong and the brave.

Self-Control : Gandhi argued India lost herfreedom because her people shunned self-controland were enamoured of licentious conduct. Theywere tempted to the dazzling British wares bywhich the latter s trade flourished in India. Ifsacrifice of her time honoured conduct of self-restraint and self-control spelt loss of freedom,readoption of the same norm may usher in an eraof freedom. Indians would shed their passion forthe dazzling wares produced in British factories.Then the British economic interest would receivea setback. He said the real home rule was self-restraint or self-control. The reaffirmation on self-control would halt the corrupting influence offoreign value system and materialistic civilizationof the west. Economically self-control wouldenable the millions to share the propertypossessed by few. Socially it would lead to socialequality. The higher caste people could mix withthe so-called untouchables only by practicing self-control. Self-control on the part of the rulers is anindependent state will enable the ruled to enjoyliberty and freedom. This will be a healthy andnon-violent check on the power obsession of themen in power.

Decentralized economic and political power :

Swaraj presupposes adoption oftechnique of polit ical and economicdecentralization for the sake of its realization.

Gandhi had thorough knowledge about howpeople s liberties were being crushed in bothcapitalist and communist states. Centralization ofpower leads to tyranny in socialist countries. Insuch countries political and moral Swaraj ofindividuals suffered grave casualties because ofits concentration of political, economic powers inthe hands of the state. Gandhi also witnessed thatin the so-called free world or the capitalistic worldSwaraj in the social and moral sense was absent.He realized that in order that Swaraj shall be realpeople s Swaraj, people in general should possesseconomic and political power for all practicalpurposes. In Purna Swaraj all must beprosperous, happy and villages would be self-contained villages and also village communities.Every village should be a republic or panchayatshaving full power. Every village has to be self-sufficient and capable of managing its own affairseven to the extent of defending itself against thewhole world.

To sum up the Gandhian doctrine ofSwaraj is different from others in the sense that itis positive in nature. Apart from signifyingtermination of domination by British the positiveaspect of Swaraj is a four dimensional conceptand the means to achieve it is also threedimensional in nature. Therefore as Srinivash said,he is untouchable and unapproachable, he hadreached the summit of purity.

Alok Kumar Ray, Lecturer-in-Political Science, VHJMahavidyalaya, Nikirai, Kendrapara.

Page 27: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

10

August - 2015 Odisha Review

For many more generations to come Utkal GourabMadhusudan will continue to occupy a place ofprofound veneration in the hearts of millions ofpeople of Odisha and inspire them to patrioticworks and social activities. For about half acentury he continued to guide and influence thesocial and political life of the State. He sacrificedall his wealth for die cause of Odisha and herpeople.Born on 28th April,1848 in a middle classZamidar family in Satyabhamapur village ofCuttack district (Odisha) in an early period ofBritish rule over this part of India, Madhusudanplayed a very notable historic role for therenascence of the dismembered Orissa Provinceand her crippled literature, culture, arts and crafts.

Madhusudan belonged to the firstgeneration of Indian nationalist struggle andbelonged to the category of Dadabhai Naroji,Ranade and Rames Chandra Dutta. Like themhis conception on the contemporary economicproblems was crystal clear. He was aware of theaspect of the colonial rule and was worried aboutthe draining away of India s resources. A keenstudent of history and an ardent admirer ofOrissa s glorious heritage, Madhusudan wasaware of the harmful effect of British economicpolicies upon flourishing cottage industries. Orissawas famous for gold and silver filigree works ofgossamer delicacy. But inroad of machines had

jeopardized this art istic native craft.Madhusudan s nationalism immediately tookinterest in rescuing this glorious cottage industryof Orissa from ruin. Inside his own residentialpremises he set up a large factory in 1897employing one hundred fifty craftsmen at his ownexpenses. The factory soon became famous asOrissa Art Wares and produced beautiful filigreeworks of extraordinary artistic excellence. Revivalof an old native industry was not his only aim.Hewas eager to restore the craftsmen of Orissa to astate of economic prosperity. In 1902,on theoccasion of John Wedderburn, the LieutenantGovernor of Bengal s visit to the Orissa Art Wares,Madhusudan urged upon the distinguished visitorto encourage the industry by giving liberal grantsand to create an incentive among the workers byawarding prizes. Madhusudan often arrangedindustrial exhibitions to display the products ofthe Orissa Art Wares and sent large quantities ofbeautiful specimens as presentation to foreigndignitaries. The press was eloquent in praising thelaudable efforts and felt amazed at the lavishinvestment made by Madhusudan.

Madhusudan was a great exponent ofSwadeshi.Before the Indian National Congresscame to think of the Swadeshi movement, helaunched a movement in favour of indigenousgoods. His Swadeshi programme included a

Utkal Gourab Madhusudan Das

Panchanan Agrawalla

Page 28: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

11

August - 2015Odisha Review

scientific study of the ancient and indigenoussystem of medicine. On the occasion of the UtkalUnion Conference, he advocated the use of homespun cloth with a view to revive the ancientweaving industry in Orissa. He would himself turnup with dhoti, chadar and coat made of khadi.From the rostrum of the Conference he appealedfor starting a charakha movement in Orissa. Forsuch early initiative taken in revival of theindigenous spinning and weaving industries.

Madhusudan was requested by Gandhifor guidance- "You will of course teach me howto spread the message of the spinning wheel inUtkal (12.08.1925). During the course of his visitto Orissa in 1925." Gandhi came to the UtkalTannery and being highly impressed with theundertaking, bestowed fulsome praise onMadhusudan for his admirable efforts. As amember of the Imperial Council (1913-1916)Madhusudan tried to impress upon theGovernment that the development of industries inthe country was their obligation. Industialdevelopment would lead to a general economicprosperity in the country. The decadent andwretched conditions of industries in India weredue to the insulator influence of the British rule. Ina voice ringing with bitterness he said; That isfeeling of the weaver who has taken to plough,leaving his loom, that is feeling of the artisan whosehand stands paralyzed to day, that is feeling ofthe artisan s son who took to English educationwith a view to get employment as a clerk, butfailed to secure such employment, and that isfeeling of an old man( himself) who has associatedintimately with artisan during the last quarter of acentury and has noticed their struggle forexistence( proceedings of Imperial Council(1914-15).

Puri Jagannath temple case- In 1885the Raja of Puri Sri Dibyasingh Dev was

transported for life being convicted in a murdercase. The then Government instituted a civil caseagainst the Raja for taking over possession of thePuri Jagannath temple. The Dowager RaniSurjyamani Pattamahadei challenged this as themother guardian of minor Raja Mukund Dev. MrMadhusudan Das, though was a Christian,defended the Rani in this case for the protectionand preservation of age old sanctity of the PuriJagannath temple and the Raja of Puri who is heldin great esteem by the entire Hindu world andwho performs the most important work, theChhera Panhara (brooming of the Lord

Jagannath Rath) before the beginning of RathYatra ceremony. The Rath Yatra ceremony ofLord Jagannath would have lost its sancitity andhistoricity of Utkal connected with this ceremonywould have been affected very much. The lowerCourt however gave the decree in favour of theGovernment. Therefore, the District Judgeappointed a receiver to take over the possessionand management of the temple. Mr. M.S.DASwent to Caclutta to consult the eminent Barristersof that time about this case. Three eminentBarristers Gurudas Banerji, Evans and Woodruffwhom Mr Das showed the records advised himnot to proceed further in that case as they saw nochance of the defendant s success in the HighCourt.Despite this disappointing advice Mr. Dasdid not lose his faith in God. He himself preparedthe case briefings and printed the papers at hisown cost and thereafter consulted some otherBarristers who gave opinion. Then an appeal wasfiled in the High Court. A Division Bench whichheard this case had set apart three days forappellants lawers to argue the case. On the dayof hearing the Court room was packed to itscapacity as the case had aroused all India interest.The Barristers of the Rani finished their argumentswithin three hours instead of three days. TheJudges who heard the case were simply charmed

Page 29: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

12

August - 2015 Odisha Review

by the brief and effective style of the argumentand thanked the Barristers in the open Court. TheBarristers who were magnanimous persons andmen of high character told the Court that the praisefor this brief and argument was mainly due to MrDas, a young lawyer from Cuttack. The Judgeswere much pleased with Mr. Das and invited himto an evening party where he was introdued toother judges and eminent persons of Calcutta.Immediately after that the Lt. Governor of Bengalinvited him to the Government House for havingcompromise with the Rani over the Puri templeaffair. In 1988 a deed of agreement between theRaja of Puri and the Government was made. MrDas had won a great victory for the Jagannathtemple and Puri Raja holding high traditionalhonour and dignity of the historic Temple of theHindu world. Two other cases in which Mr Dashad exposed the conspiracy and mischief of thelocal British officials were equally important.

Madhubabu was home tutor of AshutoshMukherji, who subsequently became Sir Ashutoshand most illustrious educationist of Bengal.SirAshutosh had life long respect and regard for MrDas as Madhusudan gave free private tuition.Madhu Babu was also teacher of ShyamaprasadMukherjee. SP Mukherjee was the founder ofBharatiya Jana Sangh. Madhusudan Das passedaway on 4th feb 1934.

On 13th feb1953 Pandit JawaharlalNehru gave speech at Cuttack Madhusudan Daswas a great man not only of Orissa but the wholeIndia, I had been hearing his name for last fiftyyears. Though I had no opportunity to meet himdirectly yet I have seen him from a distance. Hewas a very great friend of my father. During this

period whenever the affairs of Orissa came upfor discussion and consideration, the nameMadhusudan absorbed all this and came in toprominence. You all know all that he had donefor Orissa."

According to Dr. Rajendra Prasad, thefirst President of India "I first met M.S.Daswhen I came to preside over the Bihar StudentsConference which was held at Motihari in the year1912.We travelled together on our own way toChamparan and conversation I had with him inthe train and on the steamer left an indelibleimpression on my mind about his personality,intellectual depth, fearlessness and love anddevotion to country. In a long life full of variedactivity he was ever striving to serve the peopleand as he told me, although he ruined himselffinancially he never sent his hat round for the publichelp."

According to Dr. Harekrishna Mahtab"Madhusudan was inspired by two cardinal virtuesof Christianity-humility and forgiveness. Thougha Christian, he believed in the essential equalityof religions."

Reference:Madhusudan Das: His Life and Achievements (PragatiUtkal Sangh)

Madhusudan Das and his times Bishnu PrasadMohapatra

Panchanan Agrawalla, MB-77, Badagada Brit Colony,Bhubaneswar-751018.

Page 30: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

13

August - 2015Odisha Review

The modern state of Odisha was formed on 1April 1936. Being the heartland of the ancientkingdoms of Kalinga, Utkal, Odra, Kosala, Tosaliand Kangoda, among others, the state has a deepand colorful past. The nomenclature Odisha ,derived from Odra , has been in use in someform or other since the early fifteenth century.While in Hindi and other north Indian languages itwas pronounced as Oorisha and Udisha, inEnglish as well as in official use it was Orissa till2011. In popular parlance, Kalinga and Utkalare the most used names for the state in thehistorical context, symbolizing the prosperity,maritime glory, sculptural and artistic skills of theland. However, other names have mostly gonedown to the pages of history.

From 1568 to 1803, Odisha remainedunder the control of the Afghans, the Mughals andthe Marathas. Finally, it passed under British rulein 1803 AD. In the beginning the local rulers herehad welcomed the British, for it meant redemptionfrom the oppressive Maratha rule. For example,the Raja of Khurda had promised to provide alarge contingent of his native troops, called Paiks,to the invading British against the Marathas. ( Fordetails see B. C. Ray, Orissa under the Marathas,Cuttack, 1963) However, soon after the comingof the British East India Company s rule, boththe local rulers and the people realized that it was

harsher than the Maratha rule; land revenue wascollected more stringently; land holdings of manypeople such as the priests and village headmen,which until then remained tax-free, were assessedfor reenue payment; the local rulers weresubordinated, which caused great resentment inthe minds of people, who traditionally reveredthem. The consequence was large scale local civilrebellions under the leadership of traditional rulersand leaders. The beginning was made inKhurda.The Raja of Khurda, on the advice ofhis Chief Minister cum Royal Preceptor- JayiRajguru, adopted a hostile attitude against theBritish in 1804 and inaugurated the tradition ofanti-British resistance in the state. Since the rulerof Khurda Mukunda Dev II was a minor, JayiRajguru spearheaded the stir. He mobilized thepaikas (local peasant militia) for fighting theBritish. He was later captured and hanged by theBritish in 1806. Since then a number of civilrebellions broke out against the British to resistthe colonial changes. Despite being stamped outby the superiorly equipped opponent, theystrengthened the tradition of defiance in the state.

Mention may be made of the revolts andrebellions in Paralakhemundi (1780), which thenhad been in the Madras Presidency and gotoccupied in 1768. Khurda rose again in1817 andthis time it was under the leadership of Bakshi

Nationalist Struggle in Odisha

Pritish Acharya

Page 31: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

14

August - 2015 Odisha Review

Jagabandhu Vidyadhar Mohapatra, a localZamindar and commander of the prince. Therevolt was suppressed in 1822, but it made theBukshi a valiant leader of the region. In Ghumsar(1835), the Khond Rebellion was initiated againstthe British by the local chieftains in the Ganjamdistrict.

In the western parts, Surendra Sai (1809-1884), a claimant to the throne of Sambalpur,led a revolt against the British between 1827 and1864. The great Revolt of 1857, which occurredduring this time also, had an impact on SurendraSai, for he escaped from the jail in Hajaribagh,when the rebel Sepoys attacked and opened thegate. On his return to Sambalpur, Surendra Saire-kindled the revolt, which had temporarilycollapsed after his arrest in 1840. His rebellion inSambalpur was mainly a tribal and peasantrebellion, supported by the tribal Zamindars ofGhens, Kolabira, Paharsirgira, Machida, Laida,Loisingha, Lakhanpur, Bheden, Patkulanda, etc.Surendra Sai died in the Asirgarh jail in1864.Other notable civil and tribal revolts of the19th century included the revolt in Angul (1848),in Bamanghati , Mayurbhanj (1866), in Kendujhar(1867 and 1891-93), in Nayagarh, (1893), inRanapur (1893), in Kalahandi (1881). Some ofthese revolts, like the one in Kendujhar, in thelate 19th century targeted the local princes, forthe later allied with the British and enthusiasticallybrought the colonial changes on British behalf.(See Fakir Mohun Senapati, Atmajivana Charita,Cuttack, 1986 (new edition).

Nationalism in its modern form arose inOdisha in the late 19th century as a strive forlinguistic and cultural identity of the local people,especially the new intelligentsia. Since the Odiaspeaking regions were not under a single provincialadministration and were attached to differentPresidencies and provinces, (the Bengal

Presidency and Madras Presidency and CentralProvinces), the people as a language and culturalgroup felt ignored and neglected. The languagecontroversy served as an enlightenment of theOdias. The Odia language and literaturedeveloped both quantitatively and qualitativelyduring the period. The main protagonists wereFakirmohan Senapati (1843-1918), RadhanathRay (1848-1908), Madhusudan Rao(1853-1912) and Gangadhar Meher (1862-1924).Theintelligentsia got united on the issue and demandedamalgamation of the Odia speaking tracts into oneprovincial administration and the formation of aseparate province. The Utkal Sabha and the UtkalUnion Conference, both led by Madhusudan Das(1848-1934), played an important role inorganizing the people on socio-cultural andpolitical issues. In 1903, the representatives ofthe Odia speaking tracts of Madras, CentralProvinces and Bengal formed the Utkal UnionConference (UUC), locally called UtkalSammilani, at Cuttack to spearhead the Odiamovement for the formation of a separateprovince. In 1905, Sambalpur and the adjoiningfeudatory states were amalgamated with theOdisha division. In 1912 the Bihar and Orissastate was carved out of Bengal. The UUC ledthe Odia movement up to 1920. In 1919, a groupof young nationalists led by Gopabandhu Das(1877-1928) demanded its merger with the IndianNational Congress (INC). A year after that itmerged and inaugurated the non-cooperation stirin the state.

The Odia movement striving for alinguistic and cultural identity for the people hademerged in the post-famine period, i.e., after1865-66.Quite a good number of socio-politicalorganizations came up on the initiatives of modernintelligentsia for providing a common forum anda kind of common understanding on issues of

Page 32: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

15

August - 2015Odisha Review

general concern. Notable among them were theNational Society(1878), the Utkal Sabha(1882),and the Utkal Hiteishini Sabha of Paralakhemundi(1881). Till the formation of the UUC in 1903these organizations worked as the nerve centresof the incessant socio-political activities in theirrespective localities in Odisha. Their associationwith the newspapers and journals like the SambadVahika, Utkal Dipika, Utkal Darpan and theSwadeshi gave them the added strength andrecognition. Besides, there were a few othernewspapers such as the Samskaraka, the Sevaka,the Oriya O Navasambada, Gadajat Basini andSambalpur Hiteishini with a nationalist mission.

The nationalists in Odisha since thenparticipated in the anti-colonial stir andvociferously demanded a separate province thatwould include, besides other Odia speaking tracts,the Ganjam Agency (district) of MadrasPresidency. In order to gauge the public opinionin Ganjam the government appointed the Philipand Duff Commission in December, 1924, whichdid not yield any favorable results for the Odishaunionists.

Notwithstanding the stand of theCongress a group of Odisha leaders welcomedthe Simon Commission in 1928 and the Reportof the Attlee Sub-Committee, for they consideredit to be a step towards achieving unification ofOdia tracts into a separate province. The sub-committee recommended the creation of aseparate Odisha province on 13 September, 1931and the government announced the formation ofthe Odisha Boundary Committee under thechairmanship of Samuel O Donnel to demarcatethe boundaries of the proposed province. The newProvince of Odisha came into being on 1 April,1936 with Sir John Austin Hubback as theGovernor.

Freedom Movement

The freedom struggle was gaining groundalongside the Odia linguistic and culturalmovement, known as the Odia movement at thepopular parlance. Leaders from Odisha had beenregularly attending the annual sessions of the INC.They had also been disseminating the Congressresolutions in local meetings and through the localPress. In 1909, Gopabandhu Das, along withother leaders established the Satyavadi school inPuri district, which remained a hub of the freedommovement in Odisha. This was a unique andinnovative experiment attempting to popularizenationalist education as an alternative to expansivewestern education as well as the insufficienttraditional education. Its objective was to infusescientific knowledge, human virtues, socialqualities and patriotic feelings in the students thereat a very minimum and affordable infrastructure.

The Non-Cooperation movement wasspearheaded by Gopabandhu Das and otherleaders in Odisha. The Samaj (1919) broughtout by Gopabandhu and his Satyavadi friendsbecame an effective voice of the leaders to thepeople. Earlier Utkal Dipika(1866) brought outby Gouri Shankar Roy from Cuttack along withSambad Vahika(1867) from Balasore andSambalpur Hiteishini(1889), from Sambalpur hadinaugurated the vernacular nationalist press inOdisha. Gandhi visited Odisha in March, 1921.His visit gave a tremendous fillip to the non-cooperation movement. He addressed massmeetings at Cuttack, Bhadrak, Satyabadi, Puriand Berhampur.

After the Lahore session of the NationalCongress in 1929, Purna Swaraj through masscivil disobedience became the national demand.On 26 January, 1930 mass meetings wereorganized and Independence Day was celebrated

Page 33: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

16

August - 2015 Odisha Review

in various places of Odisha. Like Dandi in Gujarat,Inchudi on the Balasore coast was selected bythe Utkal Provincial Congress Committee forbreaking the Salt-Laws . On the same day (6th

April, 1930) the volunteers, led by GopabandhuChowdhury, Rama Devi and Acharya HariharDas, began their march to Inchudi from SwarajAshram at Cuttack.

Gandhiji s visit to Odisha, in May 1934,rejuvenated the Congress workers to invigoratingactivities. He visited Sambalpur, Angul, Puri,Cuttack, Jajpur and Bhadrak, holding meetingsand discussions to uplift the depressed classes.In 1934, a powerful section of the Congress Partyformed the Socialist group . NabakrishnaChoudhury led the group. The socialists andcommunists spearheaded the Utkal ProvincialKisan Sangha and championed the cause ofpeasants. The States People s movement, locallyknown as Prajamandal movement, in Nilagiri,Dhenkanal, Ranapur, Gangapur, Talcher andMayurbhanj in 1937-39 was a majordevelopment after the formation of the Congressministry in the state in1937. The ProvincialCongress had earlier won the Assembly Electionsin 1936 by highlighting the agrarian issues and theZamindari misrule in the state.

The Quit India Movement was a greatstory in Odisha, as in other parts of the country.Early in the morning of 9 August, 1942, allprominent Congress leaders, such asGopabandhu Choudhury, NabakrishnaChoudhury, Biswanath Das, PranakrishnaPadhiary, Harekrishna Mahtab, were arrested.

The large scale arrest of the nationalist leadersbackfired in the form of mass fury. There wasstudent strike in Ravenshaw College, massupsurge in the tribal belt of Koraput leading topolice firing and parallel governments in manyplaces such as Chhatra and Iram in Balasore andTalcher. In Dhenkanal a guerrilla squad was formedunder the leadership of Baishnav Patnaik andlooted the thana. Most of these places hadwitnessed police firing and killing of people.

In 1946, the Congress got anoverwhelming victory in the provincial elections.Harekrishna Mahtab was elected leader of thelegislature party to form the government. Soonafter the independence, Mahtab and Sardar Patel,the Home Minister of India, resolved to integrateall the 26 princely states, locally called Gadjats,into the province of Odisha. On 1st January, 1949,Mayurbhanj became the last princely state tomerge with Odisha. With this formation andestablishment of the state became apparentlycomplete.

To conclude, like India, Odisha providesrich varieties in all spheres of life and society withOdia being the unifying tag. Probably, this has beenthe strength and vigor of the land and the peopleof the state.

Pritish Acharya, Professor in History, RegionalInsti tute of Education, Bhubaneswar. Email-pritishacharya0123 @yahoo.co.in.

Page 34: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

17

August - 2015Odisha Review

Now the work of Congress leadership before andafter independence is being reviewed. It is truethat there is a basic difference between theCongress party of pre-1947 period and that ofpost-1947 period. While the former was a multi-group revolutionary party, engaged in the strugglefor liberation from the colonial rule, the latter is aparty in power, though deeply concerned withnation building in spite of lapses and deviationsfrom revolutionary ideology. On the eve ofindependence Mahatma Gandhi wanted thetransformation of Congress into a social serviceorganisation. Those who heeded him entered thenebular and amorphous Sarvodya Movement. Itis true that those who are now at the helm ofaffairs at the Centre after long years of electoralbattle are the legitimate successors of those whowere critical of the pro Muslim and secularpolicies and credentials of the Congress party.One should not however be blind to the fact thatin terms of real politic. There is no differencebetween the secular Congress and theHindutva - based BJP which has already

identified itself with the legacy of Congressleadership.

It is held in certain quarters that SardarVallabhbhai Patel has been denied his Legitimateright to be the first Prime Minister of India, thatNehru s faulty economic policies and policy on

Gandhi, Patel, Nehru and Subhas

Dr. Atul Chandra Pradhan

Kashmir and Indo-China border have created alegacy of problems for the posterity and that Patelwould have handled these matters in a better andpragmatic way. A quarter century after the choiceof Pandit Jawaharlal Nehru as the Prime Ministerof India, Chakravarty Rajagopalachari wrote,Undoubtedly it would have been better if Nehru

had been asked to be the Foreign Minister andPatel made Prime Minister.

Patel joined the National Congress underMahatma Gandhi s stewardship in 1917; hesuccessfully organized Bardoli peasant movementin 1928, he was the organiser of the Congresspartly; he was elected as the President ofCongress at its session, held at Karachi in 1931,he acted as the Chairman of the Parliamentarysub-committee of the Congress for the period1935-40. Patel played a firm and decisive role inthe integration of princely states; but for his timelyaction Hyderabad would have become an ulcerin the body politic of India. A leader of peasants,Patel did not subscribe to socialism because ofhis pragmatic outlook. Patel s dexterity andefficiency as an administrator and a leader hasbeen lauded by many including the British ViceroyLord Wavell. In May 1959 Rajendra Prasad, thethen President of India wrote, That there is todayan India to think and talk about is very largelydue to Sardar Patel s statesmanship and firmadministration.

Page 35: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

18

August - 2015 Odisha Review

In 1916, at the Lucknow session of IndianNational Congress Pandit Jawaharlal Nehru metMahatm Gandhi for the first time; he led Gandhi sNon-cooperation Movement in United Provinces(now Uttar Pradesh). Nehru became thePresident of Indian National Congress in itsLahore Session of 1929, which adopted theresolution on complete Independence or PurnaSwaraj. Fourteen years younger than Patel,Nehru was very popular among the masses,particularly youth for his sacrifices and idealism.It is said that Mahatma Gandhi regardedJawaharlal Nehru as his political successor. Whenhe became the President of the Congress in 1936-37 for the second time he tried to incorporatesocialism into the Congress party's programme.Again he became the President of the Congressparty in 1946, when Maulana Abul Kalam Azadwithdrew. Azad writes in his memoirs that he madea mistake by proposing the name of Nehru insteadof Patel for the Congress Presidency. After beingunanimously elected as the President of Congressin April 1946, it became easy for Nehru to be thehead of interim government and the first PrimeMinister of independent India.

As Prime Minister Nehru laid theideological foundation of the Young Indianrepublic by putting before it the ideals ofdemocracy, secularism, socialism, non-alignmentand promotion of scientific temper. Throughsocialism and application of science andtechnology Nehru wanted to solve the problemof inequality and poverty in Indian society. Helaid emphasis on planning, public sector,development of heavy industry, rapidindustrialization and application of science,technology and atomic energy. To develop anindependent economy Nehru was opposed toinvestment of foreign capital and acceptance offoreign aid. To give protection to domestic

industries the Nehru government followed thepolicy of import controls which made themuncompetitive. The Nehru government usedindustrial licensing to promote the growth of publicsector. Overmanning in public sector madecommodities costly. Because of import controlsthe foreign suppliers became unwilling to selltechnology. As a result Indian firms remainedtechnologically backward. India got caught in alow-growth trap. Between 1960 and 1979 India sper caita GDP grew at an average rate of 1.1 perannum compared to average growth of per capitaworld G.D.P. of 2.7% per annum.

In the early post-Independence yearsmany in India regarded socialism as the mostsuitable model of development for the country inview of Communist Russia and success ofCommunism in People s Republic of China.Under these circumstances the Congress Partyadopted socialistic Pattern of society (1955) andDemocratic Socialism (1964) as its goals. Nehruwas not opposed to private sector; he followed amixed economic policy. Even if Patel had becomePrime Minister, it is doubtful whether he couldhave followed a fully liberal policy. But pragmaticas he was, he would have moulded the economicpolicy in a different way. It is fair to assume,says Ashok V Desai, "that a Patel governmentwould have dismantled the import controlsinherited from the War and would not haveintroduced industrial licensing."

The Congress leaders such as Gandhi,Nehru, Patel and Bose had different approachesin political matters. Subhas Chandra Bose openlyspoke of his disbelief in Gandhian principle ofnon-violence. Gandhi opposed Bose s electionto the Congress presidency for the second term.In spite of Gandhi s opposition, when Bose gotelected to the Congress presidency in 1939, anti-Bose Congressmen rallied round Sardar

Page 36: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

19

August - 2015Odisha Review

Vallabhbhai Patel. Nehru, though committed toGandhi s leadership did not subscribe to thelatter s views on non-violence and small scalevillage industries. In October 1945 Nehru wroteto Gandhi, expressing his scepticism about somebasic tenets of Gandhism expounded in the latter sbooklet Hind Swaraj (1909). Nehru did notagree with Gandhi s view that a village shouldnecessarily embody truth and non-violence andfactory civilisation was based on exploitation andviolence. In the first Cabinet formed afterindependence Nehru was Prime Minister andPatel was Deputy Prime Minister; both of themhad sharp differences. On 6 January 1948 Nehruwrote to Gandhi mentioning his temperamentaldifference and differences In regard to economicand communal matters with Patel; he wrote, Inthe present set up either I should go out or SardarPatel should go out. Towards the last days ofGandhi s life there was difference of opinionbetween Gandhi and Patel over the question ofrelease of Rs.55/- crores from the exchequer ofundivided India to Pakistan. Patel opposed therelease and linked it to Pakistan s invasion ofKashmir. Mahatma Gandhi and LordMountbatten considered it dishonourable for Indiato stop the release of Rs.55 crores to Pakistan.On 14 January 1948, as desired by MahatmaGandhi, the Cabinet decided to release theamount to Pakistan. Expelled from Gandhi-dominated Congress Subhas Chandra Bosesteered on independent course; he organisedForward Bloc and Indian National Army and

most probably died in plane crash in 1945. Gandhifell a victim to the bullet of a Hindu assassin whoat the time of trial accused the Father of Nationof being pro-Pakistan and pro-Muslim. Patel diedof cardiac failure in 1950. Nehru lived fourteenyears more and died as the Prime Minister ofIndia.

Both Gandhi and Nehru were idealists intheir own ways. No doubt Patel s pragmaticstatesmanship resulted in the integration of theprincely states with the Indian Union. But idealismalso has a dignified place in politics, and statesmenand leaders can claim to be judged not only bytheir achievements but also by motives and ideals.Nehru was a staunch advocate of decolonisation.In 1949 he convened a conference in New Delhito extend support to Indonesia s struggle forfreedom. In UNO India played a leading role inaccelerating the process of decolonisation. Nehrulaid down non-alignment and Afro-Asian unity asthe basic foundation of Indian foreign policy, whichwas appreciated by AB Vajpayi, the ExternalAffairs Minister in the Janata government, formedin 1977.

Dr. Atul Chandra Pradhan, MIG-68, BaramundaHousing Board Colony, Bhubaneswar-751003.

Page 37: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

20

August - 2015 Odisha Review

1. Introduction

The service components of health care are closelylinked to health care outcomes. Healthcare ismarked by some special components. Theempathetic words of a Nurse makes the injectionpainless.The patience of the doctor andconfidence of the patient towards him make ahuge difference to the consumer satisfaction andthe subsequent perception. One aspect of healthcare quality that is being increasingly recognizedfor its importance is the influence of patientperception (Coughlin 2015). Even though thepatient s perception of quality relies more on theservice aspects of health care, it correlates wellwith objective measures of health care quality. InDeloitte s consumer surveys, two out of threerespondents point to service or quality issues whenasked for the reason behind a dissatisfying hospitalexperience.

Healthcare Consumerism : A Study

Ashutosha Mishra

Deep understanding of the consumer sperception and the associated demand is vital inan environment that places patients at the centre.How an individual perceives health care is uniqueand intensely personal, and it is important tounderstand how the consumer rates the provider.His ratings could take many aspects like; accessto care; meaningful and understandableinformation; the smoothness of admissionprocedure, high quality emergency care, qualitystaff behaviour, high level of confidence in thedoctor, hygienic tangibles constituting a congenialenvironment, dependable and affordablediagnostics and participation in their own healthcare and treatment that includes pre-treatmentfinancial options and smooth financial settlement.Higher ratings mean higher expectations.Expectations about the quality of care are linkedto perceptions of care, and when patientsperceptions are positive their clinical experience

Abstract

For any product or service to be produced and marketed demand is very vital. Healthcare is no exceptionto that. Here emergency and urgency being the criteria special emphasis has to be put on the demand side.Based on information and perception level at the consumers' end. Perception based on different criteriaalongwith the price paid by the consumer make an interesting demand analysis. This, coupled with thelevel of satisfaction analyses the emerging 'consumerism in health care' as a part of Health Economics.

Keywords: Consumerism, Health Economics, Perception

Page 38: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

21

August - 2015Odisha Review

and outcomes are more likely to be positive. Inits 1999 report, The State of Managed CareQuality, the US National Committee for QualityAssurance found that health plans with the highestsatisfaction scores for the service aspects of healthcare also have the highest clinical quality scores.

In Economics, demand is always at aprice. The price is paid as per the perceivedmarginal utility (price<MU). This perceived utilitydecides the level of expectation. This expectationis the true reflection of demand. Expectation fromdifferent aspects of health care taken togetherconstitutes the demand for the current study.

The perception level could be increasedin the absence of genuine wisdom or information.Health care being a guided-care, in the absenceof product knowledge owing to the hightechnicalities can certainly paint a larger than lifeportrait of itself influencing consumer perceptionor demand. This Supplier Induced Demand (SID)can be defined as the amount of demand that existsbeyond what would have occurred in a market inwhich patients are fully informed. The simpleadage, if you build it they will come, applies toSID and the medical profession (Strano, M.2013). It appears when resources are available,overutilization occurs even when improved qualityand outcomes are uncertain. Research suggeststhat the doctor-providers who invest in imagingequipment privately order more expensive testslike CT scans and MRI tests than doctors whohaven t made the investment.

Through high quality assets, equipmentsand appropriate marketing techniques theproviders have been very successful in drawingthe demand (expected perception) in their favour.This high demand may not be at a lower pricefollowing the law of demand. The current studymakes a candid attempt to decipher the demandfrom that angle.

Lower level of perception towards publichealth continues to create headache for the policymakers. The falling demand even at a lowsubsidized price finds the interest of theeconomists as they see health care as an exceptionto law of demand. The health care industry strainsthe nation s resources in a big way and that iswhy it is under increasing pressure to perform.At relatively high price the private health careproviders probably command better perceptiontowards different facets of care.This is probablywhy the Draft National Health Policy-2015considers 'Strategic purchasing' both from privateand public health providers assuming the privatesector to be working on same footing alongsidegovernment for the greater cause of socialhealthcare.

Against the backdrop the current studytries to investigate the nature of demand in healthcare empirically using perception as representingdemand and total expenditure as a determinantof the price paid for it.

2. Methodology

2.1. Significance :

The study conducted aims to understandthe price-demand relationship in health caresector. Health care industry marked by specialfeatures like urgency, immediacy and accuracy isdefinitely an exception. The typical mental set upof the consumer may distort the operation of lawof demand which raises a lot of anti- consumeristquestions to be answered by further research.

2.2. Objectives:

1. To investigate the nature and pattern ofdemand in health care industry.

2. To compare private and public health care inregards to demand and expenditure.

Page 39: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

22

August - 2015 Odisha Review

2.3 Data Collection and Analysis

Data for the purpose is basically primary.Four hundred twenty structured questionnaireswere used to collect data through direct personalinvestigation. As health care is provided both bypublic and private authorities the total number ofhealth care providers was listed. Quota samplingmethod was followed to sample out the foursampling units; two from public and two from theleading private providers. The public providersselected are Capital Hospital, Bhubaneswar andS.C.B. Medical College cum Hospital, Cuttack.The two sampled from among the privateproviders are Kalinga Hospital, Bhubaneswar andSum Hospital, Bhubaneswar. Data were exposedto spss-21.0 for analysis. Simple analytical toolslike average, ratio, t-test, F-test etc. were used.

For analytical purpose the per dayexpenditure in both private and public health carewas treated as the price of health care. The totalexpenditure by patients incurred over a numberof days can be written as per day health careprice multiplied by the days of treatment.

Hence TE / No. of days = per day price of healthcare.

The total expectation ratings (on the fourpoint Likert scale) of individual respondents wasconsidered as his demand for analytical purpose.Eight parameters were sampled out of thequestionnaire. Those are admission process,emergency care, staff behaviour, confidence ondoctor, financial planning before treatment, posttreatment financial settlement, cleanliness of wards,test results. Perceptions towards these parameterstogether decide the strength of preference towardsproviders. These perceptions are the perceivedmarginal utilities which is compared with price todecide the demand, the bottomline being MU=Price.

3. Literature Review

Papers and articles were extensivelyfollowed to gain an insight into the nuances andchanging facets of health economics. Some of themare briefed below:

S Wadhwa.(2002) in his study,Customer Satisfaction and Health Care

Delivery Systems: Commentary withAustralian Bias. has explored the changingcharacter of health care demand with theAustralian system in the backdrop. He notes thatthe current health care consumer is bettereducated and the best informed it has ever been.Health care organizations must address thoseaspects of service that consumers most readilyappreciate: access to care; relationships betweenphysicians, meaningful and understandableinformation; and participation in their own healthcare and treatment decision making processes.All facets of the health care system will need tounderstand the interplay between internal andexternal consumers and suppliers and change theirmanagement practices accordingly toaccommodate the needs of the modern healthconsumer. Care and due diligence however needsto be exercised to ensure that consumer rightsare not over emphasized at the expense of healthcare quality.

Ben Jonash, Jeff Wordham, SherylCoughlin(2015) in their contribution, Risingconsumerism: Winning the hearts and minds ofhealth care consumers contributed to Delloitsurvey have given emphasis on the consumer andhis service experience. They have found that theservice experience is increasingly important forconsumers, and many seek meaningfulinvolvement in medical evidence and decision-making. The change in consumer want is clearlyvisible.The tension in the shift to a customer-service orientation is the divergence between

Page 40: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

23

August - 2015Odisha Review

changing consumer expectations and a health careindustry unused to dealing with consumerism.

Cinda (2007) has made a study titled,Consumer are King on the status and importance

of the consumer in true consumerism. Focusingon consumerism, the author feels that the changingexpectations from public health care are three innumber; consumerism, consumerism andconsumerism. In the coming days the hospitalsmust look inward and prepare accordingly.Consumerism, including the push for pricingtransparency, quality measures and pay-for-performance programs is only going to intensify.While the federal (US) government might haveits attention focused elsewhere, state and localgovernments as he finds out are putting healthcareat the top of their agendas, grappling with waysto provide universal healthcare even as resourcesdiminish.

4. Results and Discussion

The primary data collected through 420questionnaires were exposed to SPSS softwareto investigate and compare the demand andexpenditure pattern of the health care sector.

Table-4.1 mean demand between types ofhealth care

Type N Mean Std. Std. T DfDevia Errortion Mean

Govt. 210 14.73 2.225 .154

Demand

Pvt. 210 27.83 2.316 .160 59.103* 418

The difference in means; 14.73 for govt.and 27.83 for private health care, is establishedto be genuine as the computed t-value 59.103 issignificant at 5% level. Hence subsequentdiscussions will be comparison betweengovernment and private health providers.

4.2. Mean Component wise Expenditure,no.of days treated and per day expenditureat Govt.& Private hospitals

Type N Mean t-value

Medicine Govt. 210 3340.33 7.913*

Pvt. 210 15683.33

Tests Govt. 210 1565.00 9.199*

Pvt. 210 7658.33

Others Govt. 210 15154.70 5.009*

Pvt. 210 66202.00

Total Govt. 210 20060.03 6.084*

Pvt. 210 89543.67

days Govt. 210 9.60 4.266*

Pvt. 210 6.50

Per day exp Govt. 210 2828.2882 8.070*

Pvt. 210 13000.1948

As the table indicates, there is significantvariation in the mean expenses towards medicine,tests, other expenses and total and per dayexpenditure and also in number of days betweenthe govt. and pvt. Health care substantiated bysignificant values of t.

Table - 4.3 Ratios of Components toTotal expenditure

Components Type N Ratio t-value

Medicine: Govt. 210 .2452 0.134NS

totalexpenditure Private 210 .2478

Test: total Govt. 210 .1090 4.026*expenditure Private 210 .1523

Other exp: total Govt 210 .6458 2.102*expenditure Private 210 .5999

Medicine: Total Expenditure ratios ofboth the types are not significant and there is no

Page 41: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

24

August - 2015 Odisha Review

significant variation between the two as shownby the t-value. The ratios between others includingbed/cabin charge, food, transportation andsurgical fees etc and total expenditure seem to bethe heaviest component of health care.

Using percentile method the respondentswere categorized into low medium and highclasses basing upon their per day expenditure.As can be seen the percentage of low expenditureincurring patients is high in public and low in privateand vice versa in case of high expenditure group.

Table-4.4 Level of expenditure wiseAverage demand in case of government

Level of N Mean Std. DeviationExpenditureLow 140 14.20 2.022

Medium 56 15.25 2.126

High 14 18.00 1.038

Total 210 14.73 2.225

As can be seen as the expenditure(reflecting price per day of health care service)increase from low to medium to high the meandemand is also increasing with reasonablestandard deviation.

Table-4.5 ANOVA on Demand in respect oflevel of expenditure in government

Sum of df Mean F Sig.Squares Square

Between 204.167 2 102.083 25.432 .000levels

Within 830.900 207 4.014levels

Total 1035.067 209

The variation in demand between levelsis acceptable as the computed F value (25.432)is significant at 5% level (P<0.05). In referenceto table 4.4, it may be seen that the increase ofper day expenditure raises the demand. Thisimplies violation of law of demand.

Table 4.6 Level of expenditure wiseAverage demand in case of Private

N Mean Std. Deviation

Medium 84 28.42 2.191

High 126 27.44 2.324

Total 210 27.83 2.316

Table 4.7 ANOVA on Demand in respectof level of expenditure in private

Sum of Df Mean F Sig.Squares Square

BetweenGroups 47.639 1 47.639 9.230 .003

WithinGroups 1073.528 208 5.161

Total 1121.167 209

As the level of expenditure increases themean demand decreases from 28.42 to 27.44.This implies the law of demand applies to higher-end consumers of private health care.

The variation in demand between levelsis acceptable as the computed F value (9.230) issignificant at 5% level (P<0.05). In reference totable 4.4, it may be seen that the increase of perday expenditure reduces the demand. This impliescompliance of law of demand.

5. Conclusion

There is significant difference in demandof the patients willing to be treated at private andgovernment set ups. Difference was clearly seenin mean expenses in medicine, tests, otherexpenses. Total and per day expenditure werefound to be significantly high in pvt.care. Medicine:Total exp ratios of both the types seem to beequivalents. The ratios betweenothers (bed/cabincharge, food, transportation and surgical fees etc)and total expenditure are found to be the heaviestcomponent of health care. It was found that thepercentage of low expenditure incurring patients

Page 42: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

25

August - 2015Odisha Review

is high in public and low in private and the reversein case of high expenditure group. It was foundas the expenditure (reflecting price per day ofhealth care service) increase from low to mediumto high, the mean demand is also increasing withreasonable standard deviation. It was found thatthe mean demand falls as the price(expenditure)increases in private care. This indicates that thelaw of demand applies to the high- end consumersof private health care.Bibliography :

1. S., Goodman, A.C., & Strano, M. The Physician sPractice in The Economics of Health and HealthCare. (2013), Chapter 15: Boston: Pearson. SherylWordham Coughlin, Jeff ,Ben Jonash Risingconsumerism: Winning the hearts and minds ofhealth care consumers January 26, 2015, DelloitServices.

2. S Wadhwa. Customer Satisfaction and HealthCare Delivery Systems: Commentary withAustralian Bias. The Internet Journal of Health.2002 Volume 3 Number 1.

3. Kenagy JW, Berwick DM, Shore MF. Servicequality in health care. JAMA 1999; 281:661-5.

4. Mulley AG. Industrial quality management scienceand outcomes research. In: Blumenthal D, ScheckAC, eds. Improving clinical practice: total quality

management and the physician. San Francisco:Jossey-Bass, 1995: 73-107.

5. Lloyd PJ. Working partnerships: engagingcommunities and consumers. In: Harris MG, ed.Managing health services - concepts and practice.Sydney: Maclennan and Petty, 2002: 75-97.

6. Handler A, Rosenberg D, Raube K, et al. Healthcare characteristics associated with women ssatisfaction with prenatal care. Med Care 1998;36:679-694.

7. The state of managed care quality - 1999. NationalCommittee for Quality Assurance, 1999.

8. Quality Profiles. In pursuit of excellence inmanaged care. National Committee for QualityAssurance, 1999.

9. Bindman AB, Grumbach K, Osmond D, et al.Preventable hospitalizations and access to healthcare. JAMA 1995; 274:305-311.

10. Berry MG, Chan SY, Engledow A, et al. An audit ofpatient acceptance of one-stop diagnosis forsymptomatic breast disease. Eur J Surg Oncol 1998;24(6): 492-495.

Ashutosha Mishra, Lecturer in Economics, NayagarhAutonomous College, Nayagarh.

Page 43: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

26

August - 2015 Odisha Review

Introduction :

In the present day era Administrative Tribunalsare a world wide phenomena. The AdministrativeTribunals are mostly of twentieth Century origin.Administrative adjudication is a dynamic systemof administration, which serves, more adequatelythan any other method; the varied and complexneeds of the modern society. Institution ofAdministrative Tribunal is a noble phenomenon.Administrative Tribunals exist not only in India but

Central Administrative Tribunal :An Introduction

Gitanjali Bastia

Abstract

Parliament has enacted Administrative Tribunal Act with a view to easing the congestion of pending casesin the High Court and other courts in the country. The Tribunal is a substitute of High Court and hasinherited the power to issue any direction, order or writ under Art 226 and 227 of the Constitution withrespect to service matters. Tribunals are a Judgment seat; a court of justice; board or a committee appointedto adjudicate on claims of a particular kind. They are adjudicatory bodies invested with judicial and quasi-judicial functions. The Administrative Tribunals are expected to play an important role in the redressal ofcitizens' grievances. Tribunals are supposed to serve as alternative institutional mechanism to High Courts.They must therefore be able to inspire public confidence by providing themselves to be a competent andexpert mechanism with a judicial and objective approach. The Government of India has enacted an Actknown as Administrative Tribunal Act 1985, subsequently Central Administrative Tribunal [CAT] at theCentre and State Administrative Tribunal [SAT] in States have been established to deal with the servicematters. Establishment of Central Administrative Tribunal under the Administrative Tribunal Act 1985, isone of the most important steps taken in the direction of development of Administrative Law in India. CAThas been established for adjudication of disputes with respect to recruitment and conditions of service ofpersons appointed to public services and posts in connection with the affairs of the Union or other localauthorities within the territories of India or under the control of Government of India.

Key Words : Central Administrative Tribunal [CAT], State Administrative Tribunal [SAT], Adjudication,Quasi judicial, Institutional mechanism, Articles of Constitution [Art ].

in many other countries. The purpose of suchinstitution is to provide a new type of publicoriented justice. Courts in India providedadjudication to aggrieved persons in servicematters and to this Administrative Tribunals,Central Administrative Tribunal [CAT] at thecentre and State Administrative Tribunal [SAT ]in States, provided an alternative ways ofadjudication. The establishment of AdministrativeTribunal has become necessary since a largenumber of cases relating to service matters are

Page 44: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

27

August - 2015Odisha Review

pending before the various courts. Tribunals area Judgment seat; a court of justice, board orcommittee appointed to adjudicate on claims ofa particular kind'1. The essence of the meaningof the word tribunal which can be culled out fromthe various Supreme Court authorities is that theyare adjudicatory bodies [except ordinary courtsof law] and invested with judicial and quasi judicial functions as distinguished fromadministrative or executive functions. Accordingto Servai, the development of administrative lawin a welfare state has made administrativetribunals a necessity.'2 Administrative Tribunals areauthorities outside the ordinary court system,which interpret and apply the laws when acts ofpublic administration are questioned in formal suitsby the courts or by other established methods.They are not a court nor are they an executivebody. Rather they are a mixture of both. Theyare judicial in the sense that the tribunals have todecide facts and apply them impartially, withoutconsidering executive policy. They areadministrative because the reasons for preferringthem to the ordinary courts of Law areadministrative reasons. By Section 46 of theConstitution [Forty-Second Amendment] Act1976, after part XIV of the Constitution PartXIVA was inserted which relates to Tribunals. Inthe said inserted Part XIVA article 323A stipulatesthat Parliament may, by law, provide for theadjudication or trial by Administrative Tribunalsof disputes and complaints with respect torecruitment and conditions of service of personsappointed to public services and posts inconnection with the affairs of the Union or of anystate, or of any local or other authority within theterritory of India or under the control of theGovernment of India or any corporation ownedor controlled by the Government. In order to giveeffect to the aforesaid constitutional stipulation byproviding for the establishment of an

Administrative Tribunal for the Union and aseparate Administrative Tribunal for a state or ajoint Administrative Tribunal for two or morestates, the Administrative Tribunals Bill wasintroduced in the Parliament. The AdministrativeTribunals Bill provides for the jurisdiction, powersincluding the power to punish the contempt andauthority which may be exercised by eachTribunal. The Bill further provides for theprocedure to be followed by the State Tribunalsand exclusion of the jurisdiction of all courts, exceptthat of the Supreme Court under article 136 ofthe constitution relating to service matters. TheAdministrative Tribunals Bill also further providesfor the transfer to each tribunal of any suit orother proceedings pending before any court orother authority immediately before theestablishment of such tribunal as would have beenwithin the jurisdiction of such Tribunal if the causesof action on which such suits or proceedings arebased had arisen after establishment. TheAdministrative Tribunals Bill having been passedby both the Houses of Parliament received theassent of the President on 27th February, 1985.It came on the Statute Book as the AdministrativeTribunals Act, 1985 [13 of 1985]. It came intoforce on 01-07-1985 as far as the provisions ofthe Act relate to the Central AdministrativeTribunal; with a view to easing the congestion ofpending cases in various High Courts and othercourts in the country Parliament had enacted theAdministrative Tribunals Act. The constitutionalvalidity of this Act was challenged before theSupreme Court in S.P. Sampath Kumar v Unionof India [1987] 1 SCC 124; AIR 1987 SC 386,on the ground that the exclusion of judicial reviewof the High Court violated the basic structure ofthe Constitution. Negativating the contention theCourt held that no matter the judicial review, whichis the basic feature of the Constitution cannot beviolated; but it is within the power of Parliament

Page 45: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

28

August - 2015 Odisha Review

to amend the Constitution so as to substitute, inplace of High Court, another alternativemechanism of judicial review, provided it is notless efficacious than the High Court*. TheAdministrative Reforms Commissions [1966-70]recommended the setting up of civil servicetribunals in India to function as final appellateauthorities in respect of orders inflicting the majorpunishments of dismissal, removal from serviceand reduction in rank. The Supreme Court in itsJudgment in 1980 observed that civil servantsshould not waste time in fighting battles in ordinarycourts and suggested the establishment of suchtribunals. The establishment of AdministrativeTribunal has become necessary since a largenumber of cases relating to service matters arepending before the various courts. It is expectedthat the setting up of such Administrative Tribunalsto deal exclusively with service matters would goa long way in not only reducing the burden of thevarious courts and thereby giving them more timeto deal with other cases expeditiously but wouldalso provide to the persons covered by theAdministrative Tribunals speedy relief in respectof their grievances. The provisions of theAdministrative Tribunals Act, 1985 do not applyto the members of Parliamentary forces, armedforces of the Union, officers or employees of theSupreme Court or to persons appointed to theSecretariat staff of State / Union TerritoryLegislatures. After the constitution of the Tribunalin 1985, the institution of cases in the Tribunalhas increased tremendously but the rate ofdisposal of the cases has also quantitativelyincreased. The Tribunal follows the principles ofnatural justice in deciding cases and the procedureprescribed by Evidence Act or CPC [CivilProcedure Code] does not apply.

There are different types of AdministrativeTribunals, which are governed by the Statutes,

rules, and regulations of the Central Governmentas well as State Governments.

Historical Background of Establishment ofCentral Administrative Tribunal

The Tribunals in India have a veryengaging history, dating back to the year 1941,when the first Tribunal in the form of the Income-Tax Appellate Tribunal, was established. Afterindependence for a long time, a search was goingon for a mechanism to relieve the courts, includingHigh Courts, and the Supreme Court, from theburden of service litigation, which formed asubstantial portion of pending litigation. As earlyas 1958, this problem engaged the attention ofthe Law Commission, which recommended forthe establishment of tribunals consisting of judicialand administrative members to decide servicematters.3 In 1969, Administrative ReformsCommission also recommended for theestablishment of civil service tribunals, both forthe Central and State civil servants.4 CentralGovernment appointed a committee under theChairmanship of J.C. Shah, of the Indian SupremeCourt in 1969, which also made similarrecommendation. In 1975, Swaran SinghCommittee again recommended for the settingup of service tribunals.5 The idea of setting upservice tribunals also found favour with the IndianSupreme Court, which in Kamal Kanti Dutta v .Union of India,6 advocated for setting up of servicetribunals to save the courts from avalanche of writpetitions and appeals in service matters. In themeantime, various States had established theirown service tribunals. It was against this backdropthat Parliament passed the 42nd Amendment,which added Part XIV-A in the Constitution.Articles 323-A and 323-B enabled Parliamentto constitute administrative tribunals for dealingwith certain matters specified therein. TheEnactment of Administrative Tribunals Act in

Page 46: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

29

August - 2015Odisha Review

1985 opened a new chapter in administeringjustice to the aggrieved government servants inservice matters. Article 323 A provided thatParliament may by law provide for theadjudication or trial by administrative tribunals ofdisputes and complaints with respect torecruitment and conditions of services of personsappointed to public services and posts inconnection with the affairs of the Union, or of anystate, or of any local or other authorities withinthe territory of India or under the control of theGovernment of India, or of any corporationowned or controlled by the Government.Parliament passed a law to establish administrativetribunals in India. Parliament was furtherempowered to prescribe by law the jurisdiction,power, authority and procedure of such tribunalsand also to exclude the jurisdiction of all courtsexcept that of the Supreme Court under Article136. Empowered by these enabling provisionsof the Constitution, Parliament enactedAdministrative Tribunals Act, 1985 for theestablishment of Administrative Service Tribunalsfor deciding service disputes of civil servants ofthe Centre as well as of the States which wasamended in 1986.7 Thus the enactment ofAdministrative Tribunals Act 1985 opened a newchapter in administering justice to the aggrievedgovernment servants. It owes its origin to Article323A of the Constitution which empowers theCentral Government to set up by an Act ofParliament, the Administrative Tribunals foradjudication of disputes and complains withrespective recruitment and conditions of servicesof persons appointed to the public services andposts in connection with the Union and the states.The Act visualizes a Central AdministrativeTribunal [CAT] for the Centre and StateAdministrative Tribunal for a particular state.

CAT enjoys the status and power of HighCourt and is expected to have the same

jurisdiction as that of the High Court 8. Orders ofCAT are not open to challenge before the HighCourt. In disposing of cases, it follows theprinciples and norms of natural justice, they aredistinguished from the ordinary courts with regardto their jurisdiction and procedures. This makesthem free from the shackles of the ordinary courtsand enables them to provide speedy andinexpensive justice. Appeals against its orders lieonly with the Supreme Court of India. Theaggrieved person may appear before it personally.It is a multi-member body whose members aredrawn from judicial and administrative streamsso as to give it the benefit of expertise legal aswell as administrative fields.

The Administrative Tribunals dealexclusively with service litigation and are free fromthe formalities of legal technicalities. The CentralAdministrative Tribunal [1985] has regularBenches operating at the principal seats of HighCourts. CAT consists of a Chairman, who hasbeen a sitting or retired Judge of a High court,Vice- Chairman, and members. The Chairmanand Vice-Chairman hold office for 5 years or tillthe age of 65, whichever is earlier, whereasmembers enjoy a term of 5 years or continue upto 62 years. They are ineligible for reappointmentafter retirement. The employees of the CAT arerequired to discharge their duties under the generalsuperintendence of the Chairman. Salaries andallowances and conditions of service of the officersand other employees of the Tribunal are specifiedby the Central Government. Pursuant to theseprovisions the Central Government have notifiedthe CAT [Staff Conditions of Services] Rules,1985. The CAT is empowered to prescribe itsown rules of practice for discharging its functionssubject to the Administrative Tribunals Act, 1985and Rules made there under. For this purpose,the Central Administrative Tribunal Rules of

Page 47: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

30

August - 2015 Odisha Review

Practice, 1993 have been notified. Similarly, thepurpose of laying down a common procedure forall Benches of the Tribunal, the CentralAdministrative Tribunal [Procedure] Rules, 1987have been notified. Under Section 17 of theAdministrative Tribunal Act, 1985, the Tribunalhas been conferred the power to exercise the samejurisdiction and authority in respect of contemptof itself as a High Court. The CAT is a growinginstitution with increasing responsibilities and loadof work. Most of the states have established theiradministrative tribunals under the AdministrativeTribunals Act. But only a few organizations havebeen brought within the jurisdiction of the CAT.The CAT has strived to achieve speedy justice tothe litigants to a considerable extent, despite manyconstraints faced by it. To assist the tribunal inachieving its goal, the necessary support isprovided by the personnel ministry at the Centre.The tribunal has proved its worth and effectivenessagainst odds.

Provisions of the Act:

Establishment of CAT under theAdministrative Tribunal Act 1985 is one of themost important steps taken in the direction ofdevelopment of Administrative Law in India. TheTribunal is a substitute of High Court and hasinherited the power to issue any direction orderor writ under Article 226 and 227 of theConstitution with respect to service matters .

Section 4[1] of the Act provides for theestablishment of Central Administrative Tribunal[CAT]. It also empowers the Central Governmentto establish an administrative tribunal for any Stateon receipt of such a request to establish anadministrative tribunal for any State by the StateGovernment.9 Sect ion 5, provides thecomposition of tribunals and Benches there of.According to sub- section [1] of section 5, each

tribunal shall consist of a Chairman and suchnumber of Vice-Chairman and other members asthe appropriate government may deem fit. Section5 [2] further provides that a Bench shall consistof one judicial member and an administrativemember. Section 5[4][b] authorises the Chairmanto transfer the Vice-Chairman of a Bench or othermembers there of to any other Bench.10

Section 6[1][2] and [3] of the Actprescribes qualifications for appointment asChairman, Vice-Chairman, Judicial Members,and Administrative Members. A person shallnot be qualified for appointment as theChairman unless he is or has been a judge ofthe High Court or has, for at least two years,held the post of a Secretary to Government ofIndia, or any other post under the Central orState Government carrying a pay scale whichis not less than that of a Secretary of theGovernment of India.11 Therefore, a retiredperson can also be appointed as Chairman ofthe Administrative Tribunal if he fulfills any ofthe above qualifications.12 Similarly a personshall not be qualified for appointment as Vice-Chairman unless he is or has been a judge of aHigh Court, or Secretary to Government ofIndia or of any State, carrying the pay scale ofnot less than that of the Secretary to Governmentof India; or held the post as AdditionalSecretary to the Government of India, or has,for a period of not less than three years, heldoffice as a Judicial Member or an AdministrativeMember.

The qualification for appointment asJudicial Member are laid down in sub-section [3]of section 6 of the Act. It lays down that a personshall not be qualified for appointment as JudicialMember unless he is, or has been, or is qualifiedto be, a judge of a High Court; or has been amember of the Indian Legal Service and has helda post of Grade 1of that service for at least three

Page 48: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

31

August - 2015Odisha Review

years.13 For the appointment of an AdministrativeMember, it is necessary that he has for at leastfor two years held the post of an AdditionalSecretary to the Government of India, or anyother post under the Central or State Government,carrying a scale of pay which is not less than thatof an Additional Secretary to the Government ofIndia, or has, for atleast three years, held the postof a Joint Secretary to the Government of India,or any other post under the Central or StateGovernment, carrying a pay scale which is notless than that of a Joint Secretary to theGovernment of India. In addition, he must haveadequate administrative experience.

The appointment of Chairman, Vice-Chairman and every other member of CAT is tobe made by the President of India in consultationwith the Chief Justice of India. Similarly, theappointment of Chairman, Vice-Chairman, andother members of an Administrative Tribunal fora State is to be made by the President of India inconsultation with the Chief Justice of India andthe Governor of the concerned State.14The tenureof the office of the Chairman and Vice-Chairmanhas been fixed as five years or 65 years of age,whichever is earlier and 62 years for members.Central Administrative Tribunal [Salaries andAllowance and Conditions of Service ofChairman, Vice-Chairman and Members] Rules,1985 framed under Section 35[2][C] of the Actprovide under Rule 5 that Chairman, Vice-Chairman and Members on appointment to thetribunal, if they are in Central or State service,would seek retirement from that service and thatin case of a sitting judge of a High Court, who isappointed as Chairman or Vice-Chairman, hisservice in the Tribunal shall be treated as actualservice within the meaning of paragraph II[b][i]of Part D of the Second Schedule of theConstitution.

Rule 5 further provides that on retirementhe shall be entitled to receive pension and gratuityin accordance with the retirement rules applicableto him. Under Section 10 of the Act, CentralGovernment has power to prescribe by rules thesalaries, allowances, and other terms andconditions of service, including pension, gratuityand other retirement benefits. However, these cannot be changed to the disadvantage of the personafter his appointment as Chairman, Vice-Chairman or Member of the tribunal.15 Chairman,Vice-Chairman or Member of a Tribunal canresign from office by notice in writing under hishand addressed to the President of India.However, he shall continue to hold office until theexpiry of three months from the date of receipt ofsuch notice by the President, or until a person isduly appointed as his successor enters upon hisoffice, or until the expiry of his term of office,whichever is the earliest, or unless he is permittedby the President to relinquish his office sooner.16

In the same manner, sub-section [2] ofSection 9 of the Act lays down the procedure forremoval. It lays down that the Chairman, Vice-Chairman or the President of India could removeany Member from office on ground of provedmisbehavior or incapacity. For this purpose, anenquiry is required to be made by a judge of theSupreme Court after such Chairman, Vice-Chairman or other Member had been informedof the charges against him, and he has been givena reasonable opportunity of being heard in respectof those charges. Procedure for such an enquirycan be regulated by the Central Government byframing rules.17

Section 2 of the Act further provides thatthe Chairman, Vice-Chairman and any Memberof a State or Central Tribunal, on ceasing to holdsuch office, shall become ineligible for furtheremployment under the Government of India, the

Page 49: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

32

August - 2015 Odisha Review

Government of State, including employment underany other authority within the territory of India orunder the control of the government, or under anycorporation or society owned or controlled bythe Government. However, a Chairman, Vice-Chairman or any Member of CAT can beappointed as Chairman, Vice-Chairman orMember of the State Tribunal and vice versa.Furthermore, after ceasing to hold office, suchfunctionaries cannot appear, act or plead beforeanywhere they were Chairman, Vice-Chairmanor Member.18

Besides the establishment of Central andState Administrative Tribunals, the Act makesprovision for the establishment of jointadministrative tribunal for two or more States onthe request of such States. Sub-Section [5] ofSection 4 inserted by the Administrative Tribunals[Amendment] Act, 1986 provides that the CentralGovernment may designate all or any of themembers of Bench or Benches of the StateAdministrative Tribunal as member of the Benchor Benches of CAT and vice versa.19 Accordingto Section 5[1], each tribunal shall consist of aChairman, and such number of Vice-Chairmenand judicial and Administrative Members as theappropriate government may deem fit. However,subject to the other provisions of the Act, thejurisdiction, powers and authority of the tribunalmay be exercised by Benches of such tribunal.Each Bench is to consist of one Judicial Memberand one Administrative Member.20 Chairman hasalso been given the power to transfer a memberfrom one Bench to another.

Section 14 of the Act confers jurisdiction,powers and authority on CAT and provides thatfrom 1 November 1985, the tribunal shall exerciseall the jurisdiction, powers and authorityexercisable immediately before that day by allcourts, except the Supreme Court, in relation to

recruitment, matters concerning recruitment andall service matters of Central civil servants. 21

Section 15 confers similar jurisdiction onState Administrative Tribunal. The language ofSection 14[1] is wide enough to cover all servicematters concerning the persons covered under theAct where the allegation is the violation Art 311or any service rule framed under Art 309 of theConstitution, including Article 14 and 16.22

Therefore, even in case of infringement offundamental rights of the civil servants, the forumwill be the tribunal. Thus, the tribunal has authorityto decide the constitutionality of any statute, rule,regulation or notification.23 For this purpose, thetribunal can exercise all jurisdiction, power andauthority exercisable by all courts, including thewrit jurisdiction of High Courts under Article 226of the Constitution. Ordinarily, the tribunal shallnot admit an application unless the applicant hasexhausted the remedy available under the servicerules as given under Section 20. Section 21provides for a period of limitation of one year isalso provided for making an application from thedate on which the final order was made by theGovernment against the civil servant. UnderSection 17 the tribunal has power to punish forits own contempt.

Section 2 provides that the tribunal canbe moved by filing an application before theRegistrar of the tribunal along with the prescribedfee of Rs.50 and relevant documents.

Section 19[3] provides that on receipt ofan application, the tribunal shall, if it is satisfiedafter such enquiry, as it may deem necessary, thatthe application is a fit case for adjudication ortrial by it, admit such application; but where thetribunal is not so satisfied, it may summarily rejectthe application after recording its reasons.

Page 50: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

33

August - 2015Odisha Review

As per Sec.23, an applicant can evensend an application through post and can pleadthe case with or without an advocate.24 The Actprovides for an informal and non-technicalprocedure. The tribunal is not bound by thetechnical rules of Civil Procedure Code, 1908[CPC], but is only required to act in conformitywith the rules of natural justice. However, thetribunal shall have the powers of a civil court underthe CPC in respect of matters specified in theAct, as given under Sec.22.

Section 24 lays down conditions as tomaking of interim orders. Sec 24-27 provide thatthe tribunal can not pass exparte interim orderbut under certain circumstances, it can grantinterim order for a period not exceeding 14 dayson application, Chairman has the power to transfera case from one Bench to another. The decisionof the tribunal shall be by majority, but if themembers are equally divided the matter may bereferred to the Chairman. Because the tribunalexercises the jurisdiction of the High Court, it canissue writs, but generally tribunals do not issuewrits. Order passed by the tribunals shall be finaland shall not be called in question in any courtincluding High Court, except the Supreme Courtby way of special leave petition under Article 136of the Constitution, because an administrativetribunal set up under the Act is a substitute of andsupplemental to the High Court in service matters.As a necessary consequence to this, the tribunalsare not under the writ jurisdiction of the HighCourt and are not bound by their decisions; nomatter they may have a persuasive value. Thetribunal has inherited the jurisdiction of the HighCourt in service matter, therefore, in exercise ofits power of judicial review, it cannot interfere withthe penalty imposed by the disciplinary authorityon the ground that it is disproportionate to theproved misconduct, if the findings as tomisconduct are supported by legal evidence. 25

The Act does not provide for any appealor review of the order of the tribunal except thata person aggrieved may file a special leave petitionbefore the Supreme Court. However, after thedecision of the Supreme Court in L. ChandraKumar vs Union of India, service tribunals havebeen brought under the jurisdiction of High Courtsand their decision now shall be appealable beforethe High Courts also.

Under Section 15, an administrativetribunal has power to interfere with the findingsof an inferior tribunal; however, such power islimited to cases where inferior tribunal has allowedinadmissible evidence, or has prevented evidence,or has based its conclusion on an erroneous viewof law, or the conclusion reached is such whichno reasonable man can draw on the existingmaterial on record.26 Section 3[q][v] of the Actgives wide jurisdiction to the tribunal by using theexpression any other matter whatsoever. Butwide does not mean unlimited .The Supreme Courtin Union of India v Rasila Rani,27 held that matterrelating to eviction of unauthorized occupants fromgovernment quarters does not come within thepurview and jurisdiction of administrativetribunals. In the same manner, a tribunal can notinterfere with the discretionary jurisdiction of theState in matters relating to determination ofconditions of service; alteration thereof byamending rules, Constitution, classification orabolition of posts, cadres, or categories of service;amalgamation; bifurcation of departments;reconstitution; restructuring of patterns etc.However, this is subject to limitations andrestrictions envisaged in the Constitution 28.

Supreme Court has held that Section 28of the Administrative Tribunals Act, 1985 and theexclusion of jurisdiction clauses in all other

legislations enacted under the aegis of articles 323and 323B of the Constitution would be

Page 51: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

34

August - 2015 Odisha Review

unconstitutional; L . Chandra Kumar v The Unionof India, JT [1997] [3] SC 589; AIR 1997 SC1125. The Court held that the jurisdictionbestowed upon the High Courts under articles226/227 and upon the Supreme Court underarticle 32 of the Constitution is an element of theinviolable basic structure of our Constitution. Alldecisions of the administrative judicatures aresubject to scrutiny before a Division Bench of theHigh Court within whose jurisdiction the Tribunalinvolved falls. By bringing back the tribunals withinthe jurisdiction of the High Courts, they servedtwo functions. Whereas saving the power ofjudicial review of legislative action vested in theHigh Courts under Articles 226 and 227 of theConstitution, it will make sure that flippant claimsare filtered out through the method of adjudicationby the tribunal. The High Court also will have theadvantage of a reasoned decision on merits, whichis able to be of use thereto in finally deciding thematter. In sight of this decision the prevailingprovision of direct appeals to the Supreme Courtunder Article 136 of the Constitution conjointlystands changed. Currently the aggrieved party aregoing to be entitled to move the High Court andfrom the decision of the Division Bench of theHigh Court, he will move the Supreme Courtunder Article 136 of the Constitution. The Courtsaved the constitutionality of Section 5[b] byproviding that whenever an issue involving theconstitutionality of any provision arises, it shall bereferred to a two-number Bench, one amongwhom must be a judicial member. Though thisclassical case, the court has, in one sense, triedto avoid wasting the jurisdiction of constitutionalcourts from encroachment by the assembly byinvoking the doctrine of basic structure of theConstitution.'

The advantages of the tribunals arenumerous. There is no need of payment for courtfees, legal representation, or pleadings. As there

are no complex procedures, there will be speedyjustice. This system also reduces the burden ofpending cases in regular courts. The weight ofexpert opinion endows the administrative tribunalswith a higher level of professional expertise andtransparency. Administrative Tribunals and courtshave come under considerable criticism. It haslimited or non-existent right to appeal. It hasseparate laws and procedures that circumventthe celebrated judicial principles followed byregular courts in the country. Further, the decisionsof administrative tribunals /courts are notdocumented, preserved or known to the generalpublic. However, in India, there is a commonfeeling among laypersons that AdministrativeTribunals do not act impartially and as a result,citizens fail to secure justice.

Conclusion

In view of the increasing role ofadministration in citizens' life, the administrativetribunals are expected to play an important rolein the redressal of citizens' grievances. Tribunalsare essentially those bodies of the Executivebranch of the government who by virtue of somestatutory provision have the power and duty toact judicially in determining disputes which comebefore it.29 Tribunals as stated earlier are distinctfrom the ordinary courts of the land and as perChandra Kumar s case they are not on par withthe High Courts but serve a supplemental functionto the High Courts.

The Administrative Tribunals wereconceived as and constitute an effective and realsubstitute for the High Courts as regards servicematters and were supposed to serve as analternative institutional mechanism to High Courts,they must therefore be able to inspire publicconfidence by providing themselves to be acompetent and expert mechanism with a judicial

Page 52: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

35

August - 2015Odisha Review

and objective approach. Thus, as tribunals havecome to stay 30 and the basic premise of the

establishment of tribunals is sound, resolving thecurrent issue will help in improving the tribunalsystem in India, and hopefully, will make theprocess of litigation easier for those who wish toapproach the tribunals.References :1. Thakker, C.K., Administrative Law, 1996 , p.226 .

2. Servai, H. M., Constitutional Law of India, [1968Edn], * Massey, I.P,. Administrative Law 605-606 [8 THEdn]

3. Law Commission of India, [Fourteenth Report,Reform of Judicial Administration, 1952].

4. Administrative Reform Commission, Report onPersonnel Administration ,1969.

5. Perspective, s4 [Journal Section ]1-5 [1986] .

6. Kamala Kanti Dutta v Union of India [1980] 4SCC38;1980 SCC [L and S] 485; AIR 1980 SC 20 2056.

7. Takwani, Supra note6, at 234.

8. Union of India v K . D .Batish, A.I.R 2006 SC 789.

9. Administrative Tribunal Act, 1985.

10. Massey, Supra note 28 at 601.

11. The Administrative Tribunal Act, 1985.

12. Massey, Supra 28 at 601.

13. Administrative Tribunal Act, 1985.

14 . Administrative Tribunal Act, 1985, S 6 [4] to [7]see also, S.P. Sampath Kumar v Union of India[1987]1 SCC 124.

15. Massey, Supra note 28, at 600-605.

16. Administrative Tribunal Act,1985, Sec-9.

17. Administrative Tribunal Act, 1985 Sec-9 [3] .

18. Massey, Supra note 28, at 600-605.

19. Administrative Tribunal Act, 1985, Ss 4 [5].

20. Administrative Tribunal Act,1985 Ss 5 [2] .

21. Administrative Tribunal Act,1985, Ss [ .14]

22. Massey, Supra note 28, at 600-605.

23. J.B Chopra v Union of India [1987] 1 SCC 422;AIR 1987 SC357.

24. Massey, Supra note 28 at 604.

25. Union of India v Parama Nanda, [1989] 2 SCC177; AIR 1989 SC 1185.

26. Kendriya Vidyalaya Sangathan v Subhash Sharma[2001] 10 SCC 517.

27. Union of India v Rasila Rani, [2001] 10 SCC 623.

28. P.U. Joshi v Accountant General [2003] 2 SCC623.

29. 215th Report of the Law Commission of India,Supra note 35, at 68.

30. Chakraverti, S .Administrative Law and Tribunal,2nd Edn, the Law Book Co, Ltd; Allahabad.

Gitanjali Bastia, A-410, Krishna Tower, Nayapally,Bhubaneswar-751012.

Page 53: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

36

August - 2015 Odisha Review

Some great men shake the world; others shapethe world. Rarely do personalities emerge whoshake and shape the world. Marx was universaland he effected human progress everywhere.Vivekananda burst on the world s Parliament ofReligion at Chicago and addressed his messageof humanism. Both Marx and Vivekananda waslover of humanity and opposed to social injustice.Let us have a closer look on the social justice asexplained by Marx and Vivekananda.

Karl Marx and Swami Vivekananda weretwo outstanding personalities who influencedhuman thought in a very significant manner duringthe 19th Century. Marx was born in 1818 anddied in 1883; Vivekananda, born in 1863, diedin 1902. Though they were contemporaries for20 years, they did not know each other personallynor did they directly influence each other.

To understand their viewpoint, we haveto analyze the time in which they lived. Thenineteenth century was critical period in the historyof human civilization, when four powerful strandshad coalesced producing a profound impact onthe course of humanity s onward march. Thesewere capitalism, science and technology,industrialization and imperialism. Every corner ofthe world was affected by its irresistible impact.

Marx and Vivekananda on Socialism

Souribandhu Kar

The salient characteristics of this age havebeen brought out by C.L. Wayper thus : Theage was one of great physical and technologicalachievements. Marx was almost lyrical in hisenthusiasm for its technical perfection ...... Hewrites in communist Manifesto, ..... subjectionof nature s forces to man, machinery, applicationof chemistry to industry and agriculture, steamnavigates, railways, electric telegraphs, clearingof whole continents for cultivation, canalizationof rivers, whole populations conjured out of theground..... what earlier century had even apresentiment that such productive forcesslumbered in the lap of social labour? It was anage that was becoming increasingly rationalist andmaterialist, an age which, at once valued technicalachievement and confidently anticipated that suchachievement would become bigger and better. Itwas an age in which the products of technicalachievements were very unevenly spread; an ageof growing wealth for many and, so it seemed, ofincreasing misery for more. It was an age in whichreligion was no longer exercising its former appealand the world had grown colder in consequences.It was an age in which civilization was not asimpressive as technical achievement ...... An agethen, of achievement and suffering, of stridentscientific assurance and fading religious faith, ofapparent fulfillment and of a great and growing

Page 54: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

37

August - 2015Odisha Review

emptiness, an age of which it could be said, asMilton said of his time:16 The hungry sheep lookupand are not fed this was the age in which Marxlived.

At the beginning of 19th century, Germanyor rather Russia was in a state of turmoil. Theslogan of French Revolution was liberty, equalityand fraternity. This became wildfire all overEurope. The Nepoleonic wars had created andstrengthened sentiments of patriotism andnationalism in every part of Europe. The powersof hereditary monarch were declined. TheIndustrial and mercantile middleclass gainedstrength. A new class of proletariat arose out ofIndustrialism. This has disrupted and displacedthe centuries old feudal relationship. The universityof Bonn and Berlin became the nerve centre forsecular and scientific learning and this has givenrise to new class of scholars, philosophers, writersand scientist. Peoples feelings and ideas werereflected on various publication of periodicals.Revolutionary and seditious propaganda gainedmomentum. It was in this period of ferment,challenges, revolt, repression and eagerexpectations of a radically new world that KarlMarx was born in Trier in 1818.

The social, political, economic, religiousand psychological situation in India was in allround ferment at the time of Swami Vivekananda.

India lay prostrate at the feet of the foreignconqueror. As Swami Ranganathananda has putit, His (Swami Vivekananda s) life coincided withthe most dynamic period of modern transition inIndia, which resulted from the contact of the age-old Indian culture and tradition with the youthfulcultures of the modern west. Out of that fermentarose modern Indian renaissance which hadalready proceeded with uncertain steps for morethan half a century by the time Vivekananda

appeared on the scene and which found him themost effective representative and exponent.

Indian s religion, culture, philosophy,social system, in short, everything, becomeobjects of challenge. Sardar K.M.Panickerdescribed the 19th century as one of the threedetermining periods in Indian History. The issueraised in this period was the confrontation of thesuperior, expanding and highly dynamiccivilizations, with an old static and , as it appeared,decaying culture..... The Hindu society was thusconfronted with a dynamic civilization, which wasconvinced not only of its own incomparable moralgreatness, economic strength, technological andscientific superiority but was moved by a firmbelief that the form of life it represented was thefinal one to which all others must conform. Thiswas in someway a graver challenge than the twoprevious ones. If she failed, to meet it, the dangerwas not that Hinduism might disappear, as in the14th century, but that Indians, as people might,for all times, fall back in the race for progress andbe reduced to a position of a semi-civilized,ineffective people with no contribution to maketo the world. The philosophies of ancient Indiamight be studies by the curious and the scholarlyas the ideas of ancient Egyptians are studiestoday . He continues: In the last quarter of the19th century, this dangerous tendency waschecked by the emergence of an outstanding all-India leader Swami Vivekananda.

So, both Marx and Vivekananda weretowering personalities, inspired by a burningpassion and steeled by firm determination totransform the society around them. They exerteda direct impact on the contemporary society.

The sharp distinction between the Marxistidea of world transformation and that of theHindus has been brought out by Dr.

Page 55: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

38

August - 2015 Odisha Review

Radhakrishnan. In its concern for the poor andthe lowly, in its demand for a more equitabledistribution of wealth an opportunity, in itsinsistence on rational equality, it gives us a socialmessage with which all idealists are in agreement.But our sympathy for the social programme doesnot necessarily commit us to the Marxistphilosophy of life, its authentic conception ofultimate reality, its naturalistic view of a man andits disregard of the sacredness of personality .

The chief elements of the Marxiancreed , says Radhakrishnan, are the theory ofvalue which describes the methods by which theworkers are exploited by the capitalists, thehypothesis of dialectical materialism, the economicinterpretation of history, the class theory ofprogress and a defense of revolution as themethod by which the workers are to attainpower.

The cornerstone on which the entireMarxist philosophy is built up is dialecticalmaterialism . The materialism that Marxexpounded is known as dialectical materialism,because in it, materialism and dialectics areindissolubly interconnected. Marxist dialecticsexamines the world in constant motion, changeand development.

Marx applied the dialectics to the materialdevelopment of society. The human society toohas evolved from primitive communism, throughslavery and feudalism, into capitalism through theirprocess of dialectics, which Marx describes bythe term Class Struggle . Under capitalism thereare two classes, the capitalists and the workingclass. Class war between these two is inevitableand inherent. Out of that will emerge a newsynthesis-socialism.

Dr. Radhakrishnan points out, Thesocialist programme of the Marxist is more

adequate to the real needs of mankind and to theexigencies of production by modern technicalmeans. The demand of socialism is a moraldemand. This theory appeals by its very simplicity,and its plausibility is increased by the facts thateconomic phenomena are of great importance inlife and history The emphasis on the importanceof economic conditions is correct; the suggestionthat they are exclusively determinant of history isincorrect . If economic forces condition historicevolution, it does not follow that other forces donot. The forces of economic necessity andreligious idealism may interact and mould thefuture history.

Swami Vivekananda s philosophy isbased on Vedanta. The Vedantic approach is verycomprehensive and takes into account the factthat truth, though essentially one, is perceiveddifferently. There are three board different levelsof perception dvaita, visishta duaita andAdvaita. Vikekananda s philosophy isdiametrically opposed to that of Marx. Marxbelieves the fundamental reality consists of matter,whereas according to Vivekananda, it is spirit.

A.V. Rathna Reddy says in his book,The political philosophy of Vivekananda' that the

Swami believed that the social evolution is notdifferent from the evolution of the universe. Thelaw of universe operates in society also. As theuniverse is not static but dynamic, no institution insociety is sacred and eternal. The social evolutionis based on the principle of rise and fall.

The Swamiji s concept of process ofsocial evolution is that materialism and spiritualityprevail alternatively in society. Civilization meansmanifestation of spirituality. When people areenmeshed in materialism, in sensuous pleasure,their creativity does not manifest, their latestcapacities lie in the dormant condition and thus

Page 56: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

39

August - 2015Odisha Review

takes place a gradual degradation of culture. Butwhen spirituality ascends, the dormant creativityis let loose, leaving its stamp everywhere, in artsand crafts, in thoughts and deeds, in organization.In this period, the barrier of privileges breaksdown as no one claims exclusive powers andgreater harmony and peace exists in society.

Swamiji does not believe in conflict orclass war as the mechanism for social evolution.He said, you must take care not to setup classstrife between the poor peasants, the laboringpeople and the wealthy classes . Swamiji believesthat economic advancement is a necessaryprecondition to spiritual fulfillment, as much forindividual as for the society.

Swami Tapasyananda in his bookLegacy of Swami Vivekananda , says: what he

longed for was not an endless pursuit, as in manyso called advanced countries of today, of higherand higher standards of living and sophisticationof life pattern, but the provision of the minimumrequirements for healthy and contended life, whichalong can provide man with the leisure and reserveof mental energy required for the pursuit of spiritualvalues.

An environment neither of extremeenjoyment nor of base indulgence and misery cangenerate vairagya or revulsion and non-attachment to the fleeting worldly values. Only avia media in the social and the economic situationcan foster vivek discrimination-the parent ofrenunciation and spiritual aspiration and thusfavour the rise of impressive men of spiritual geniuswho can deliver the saving gospel, the messageof India to the young and powerful nations of theworld .

Swamiji witnessed terrible misery, thecrippling poverty, the paralyzing slavery and theinhuman exploitation of the masses, the hypocrisy

and priestcraft in India and all these made him tolook up the philosophy of socialism as a probableray of hope, if not as permanent sunshine. He hadexplained say he turned towards socialism.

The other systems have been tried andfound wanting. Let this be tried if for nothingelse, for the novelty of the thing. A distribution ofpain and pleasure is better than always the samepersons having pains and pleasures. His attitudeto socialism, as he summed up, I am a socialist,not because it is a perfect system, but because Ibelieve that half a loaf is better than no bread."Whereas Marx gave unqualified support tosocialism.

While Marx s socialism was essentiallymaterialistic in concept, Vivekananda neversubscribed to such a brand. As V.K.R.V.Rao putsit, the engine of social changes must have itsproper fuel; and this according to Vivekananda,could only come from spirituality and the Vedanta,which proclaimed the innate divinity in man andthe sameness it gave all men as the basis for socialethics of non-exploitation and universal humanwelfare.

Swami Vivekananda believed religion(and not politics) as the path of change whereasMarx believed that religion was the opiate ofmankind and that it must be done away within theinterest of human welfare. Vivekananda ssocialism was no way antithetical to religion. Hisstandpoint has been explained by SwamiGambhirananda thus; Though the people had tobe fed and their standard of living to be raised,this was not to be achieved at the cost of religion .

Besides, he found no incompatibilitybetween social progress and spiritualadvancement. He wanted the masses to rise withtheir spiritual intact. Can you give them(the

Page 57: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

40

August - 2015 Odisha Review

masses) their lost individuality without makingthem lose their innate spiritual nature?- he usedto ask. His motto was elevation of the masseswithout enfacing their religion. Vivekananda tellsus that, of all the forces that have worked, arestill working, to mould the destiny of human race,non certainly is more potent than the manifestationof which we call religion. Everything goes to showthat socialism or some form of rules people willcertainly want the satisfaction of their materialneeds, less work, no oppression, no war, morefood. What guarantee have we that this, or anycivilization, will last unless it is based on religion,on the goodness of the man? Religion goes to theroots of the matter. If it is right, all is right.Socialism, as conceived today is a product ofmaterialism, but the present crisis is not merely inthe outside world, but also in the soul of man,and it can be resolved only by religion which raisesman to the divine state.

Another difference between SwamiVivekananda and Marx is in their concept ofsocialism. According to Vivekananda, 'Freedomis the only condition of growth; take that off, theresult is degeneration.' He lays emphatic stresson the growth of the individual where as Marxlays the entire stress on centralized society orcumulative life. But the ideal social life cannot beachieved if the individual has to sacrifice his soulor individual existence.

Probably the basic difference between thesocialism as envisaged by Marx and that byVivekananda, is that the latter has built his concepton Advaita Vedanta, whereas Marx hadmaterialistic sustain. But both Marx andVivekananda has intense concern for the toilingmasses. Marx saw to what depth of degradation,the working class, whom he called the proletariat,

was reduced as a result of capitalist exploitation.Marx also knew that of all the classes that standface to face with the bourgeois today, theproletariat alone is a really revolutionary class .

Both Marx and Vivekananda find theintense concern for the welfare of the humanitybut both of them saw Man in different lights.For both Marx and Vivekananda, the world wastheir arena, and humanity, the object of theirservice. But while Vivekananda choose AdvaityaVedanta for bringing social justice to millions ofIndians and humanity, Marx approacheddialectical materialism and proletariat revolutionto ameliorate the ills of mankind.

References :

1. C.L. Waper Political Thought PP 195 196.

2. Swami Ranganathananda Eternal Values for aChanging Society P IIC.

3. K. M. Panicker The Three determining periodsof Indian History P 46.

4. A.V. Rathna Reddy Political Philosophy ofSwami Vivekananda P 32.

5. Tapasjandanda Legacy of Swami Vivekananda P 174-175.

6. Radha Krishnan Religion and Society , P 25.

7. V.K.R.V. Rao, Swami Vivekananda P 198-199.

8. Swami Vivekananda Collected Works.

Souribandhu Kar, Plot No. 5012/5853, Gajapati Nagar,Bhubaneswar - 751005

Page 58: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

41

August - 2015Odisha Review

The outbreak of the Second World War inSeptember 1939 overshadowed all other eventsand captured the high attention of the people. Theanti-war agitation was geared up after the policyannounced by All India Congress Committeetowards British Government in October 1939.Both the Congressmen and the Socialists severelycriticised the Government for dragging India intoan unwanted war and for their betrayal of India sinterests. They advocated for :-· No tax campaign· Strikes on Railways as best methods to fight

with the GovernmentThe leftists in Odisha decided to· first carry on their struggle on economic issues· then political agitation· a state peoples agitation with a view to

strengthen the scope of their movement. Theyorganized tours and series of meetings indifferent districts.

The Congress Party in Odisha decidedto stand by the decision of the all India CongressCommittee.

The Congress Ministry in Odisha resignedon 4th Nov. 1939. It received sympathy frompolitical fields as well as from public. The leaderstarted mass contact campaign. They trainedvolunteers for ensuing campaign.

A certain section of Muslims wasconscious of the anti-national character of theMuslim League and its activities. Between 7th to13 June 1940 they preached the message of theCongress among the Muslims. They condemnedMuslim League and Mr. Jinnah. They advocated

Anti-War Agitation in Odisha (1939-40)

Dr. Prabodha Kumar Ratha

Muslim support to the Congress and putimportance on Hindu-Muslim unity and communalharmony. The activities of Muslim League createdstrong resentment among Hindus. A branch ofHindu Mahasabha was formed at Puri on 29January, 1940 with Raja of Madhupur as it sPresident. It advocated co-operation with theBritish in the War, holding that India should becontent with Dominion status in the circumstances.

The action of the Viceroy in withholdinghis consent to the Madras Estates Land ActAmendment Bill evoked strong criticism amongthe general public, especially the peasantpopulation of Odisha. As a protest, a Kishan rallywas held in the Ganjam district from 21st to 28th

January 1940 which was organized by Ex-premier Biswanath Das.

The Anti law agitation launched by theCongress was strongly disapproved by the landholders of Odisha as they considered it to beprejudicial against their vested interests. Theylooked the British as patrons and guardians ofthe privileges enjoyed by them. In their opinion aConstituent Assembly based upon adult franchiseor consisting of members of the Provincial andCentral Legislature would not solve the problemsof the Country.

The Odisha branch of Muslim Leaguethat was started for the furtherance of Musliminterest in the province was affiliated to the allIndia Muslim League, Delhi with effect from 25February, 1940. A Provincial Committee of theForward Block with Dibakar Patnaik of Ganjamas it s President and Ashoka Das as Secretarywas formed.

Page 59: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

42

August - 2015 Odisha Review

The Civil Disobedience Movement wasstarted by the Congress in Odisha from April1940. A training centre for initiating the volunteersinto the culture of Satyagraha was opened at Bariin Cuttack district. All District CongressCommittees were directed to nominate volunteersand depute them to Bari to undergo training. ASatyagraha Committee was formed in order tosupervise and encourage constructive work in theprovince and submit fortnightly reports to the AllIndia Congress Committee on the progress madein the preparations. Towards later part of April1940 the UPCC was dissolved being convertedinto Satyagraha Committee while fore-rankingleaders were appointed to control and guide theactions of the Committee. Some of the prominentCongress leaders under the leadership ofGopabandhu Choudhury set out on a campaignof mass propagation. From Bari they workedfrom village to village explaining the Politicalsituation to the people and exhorting them to getready for joining the movement for independenceunder the banner of Congress. In a meeting heldat Cuttack on 24 April 1940 the Congress leadersof the province decided that all active Satyagrahisshould spin and push through the sale ofKhaddar,whereas District Boards, Municipalities and LocalBoards under Congress influence were to beutilized in the spread and propagation of theCongress constructive programme. Another partof the Congress Reorganization Programme in theProvince was the opening of four Departmentsof UPCC consisting of :-1. A Programme Department controlled by

H.K. Mahatab.2. A Harijan Department entrusted to

Radhakrishna Biswasroy.3. A Minority Department under Maulana

Mahammad Atahar.4. A Charkha Department in charge of a sub-

committee.During the period the socialist programme

was one of decisive action. The purpose of the

socialists was to attract to their party the importantRightists as well as the wavering communists. Afew circulars issued in June 1940 by SurendranathDwivedi, President of the Utkal Congress SocialistParty were designed to achieve this purpose.

The anti-war agitation was carried on inOdisha with vigorous earnestness by the unitedefforts of the Congress, the Socialists as well asCongress sympathizers among the students andCommunists. The British Government was blamedby all the parties concerned for prosecution ofthe war. People were dissuaded from helping theGovernment in any way in its war efforts eitherwith manpower or money.

An association called Orissa CongressSwaraj Dal was formed in October 1940 withPandit Godavarish Mishra as its President andDibakar Patnaik as its Secretary. They were ofview that the war measures of the Governmentshould not be resisted by the Congress. They nowredoubled their efforts to obtain support for theformation of a coalition ministry.

The Congress leaders of Odishaendeavoured to popularize the new form ofindividual Satyagraha as evolved by Gandhiji. Thiswas the outcome of Congress dilemma to startor not to start mass movement during war years.One may argue that the movement was a dressrehearsal for the Great Movement of 1942. Nodoubt this prepared the background for Quit IndiaMovement of 1942.

References :1. K.M. Patra, Orissa State Legislature and Freeedom

Struggle, (1942-47), Delhi, 1979.2. H. K. Mohatab, History of Freedom Movement in

Orissa, Vol.-IV, Cuttack, 1957.3. S.N. Patnaik, Odisare Swadhinata Andolan

(Oriya), Cuttack, 1972.4. The Samaja, 5 September 1939

Dr. Prabodha Kumar Ratha, 184, Paikanagar,Bhubaneswar - 751003.

Page 60: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

43

August - 2015Odisha Review

History is a reconstruction of the glorious pastby critical observation and analysis of thetestimonies of the past in the form of monuments1.The history of the famous Bhanja Kings ofMayurbhanj can not be complete without areference to Haripura Gada, the second capitalof the Bhanja rulers before the town of Baripadawas founded and served as the new Capital ofBhanja kingdom. Though in ruins now, it offersample materials for ancient history of Mayurbhanj.

According to an account MaharajaHarihara Bhanja, a powerful Bhanja King foundedthe city in 1322 Saka corresponding to 1400 A.D.He named the capital Hariharpur after his ownname and shifted the capital from Khiching.Hariharpur finds a prominent place in the historyof Bengal and Odisha of 15th and 16th Centuryand also in the writings of Vaishnava poets ofGaudiya School as Chaitanya Mahaprabhupassed through this place in his way to Puri2.

The Capital of Bhanja Kings suffered agreat deal at the hands of the iconoclastKalapahada . All the members of the royal familywere compelled to run away and took shelter inhill recesses. From that time onwards Haripur hadto face the onslaught of the Muslim invadersfrom time to time but the Paiks of Mayurbhanjcould repel them on account of the strategic

Haripura Gada : The Bhanja Capital in Ruins

Maitreyee Mohanty

position and the heavy fortification of the palace.3The proof of fortification of Haripur Gada wasfound from Akbarnama, the biography onEmperor Akbar which states that Daud Khan,the Sultan of Bengal is known to have taken refugehere when he was attacked by the powerful armyof Emperor Akbar.4

When Mughal rule spread in Odisha,Mayurbhanja could save itself from Mughalinvasion under Bhanja King Vaidyanath Bhanja.Mention is made of the prosperous condition ofthe Kingdom and its capital Haripur in RasikaMangala written in about 1542 Saka (1620A.D)by Gopijanavallabha, a disciple of Rasikananda.Raja Baidyanath Bhanja was the first scion ofthe dynasty to adopt the Vaishnava faith initiatedby Rasika Ray. Raja Baidyanath Bhanja built amagnificent brick temple in honour of his tutelaryGod Rasika Raya inside the fort as a mark of hisdevotion for his guru. Though now in ruins thistemple is still regarded as the vestige of theglorious deeds of the Bhanjas.5 The temple is thefirst example of a brick built religious monumentof the period. No other example of a brick builttemple with such superior craftsmanship is foundin Odisha or Bengal.

Though in ruins the excavated portion ofHaripurgada speaks volumes about the

Page 61: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

44

August - 2015 Odisha Review

contributions of early Bhanja Kings to the growthof monuments, art and architecture inMayurbhanj. The eastern side of old HaripuraGada is 1091 feet and the western side is 1702feet, whereas the northern and southern sides ofthe fort are 652 feet and 686 feet respectively.6 Alittle to the north of the courtyard of oncemagnificent Rasika Raya temple lies the ruins ofRanihanspur. It formed the south-western portionof the palace and consisted of apartments withadjoining bath rooms. To the eastern side of theRanihanspur once stood the Durbar hall and theretiring chamber studded in front by the sculpturedstone columns and arches of fine designs.7 Theunearthed portion of the fort has also brought tolight numerous stones with skilful works of art andremnants of ornamental plaster work from theeastern portion of the building and the middle ofthe Hall.

A remarkable feature of the plaster workson the floor and on the walls of this period wasthat they are not less than three centuries old butthe combined mortar has been transformed intosuch a hard substance that it can be easily takenfor as a superior class modern cement.8 To thenorth- west of the palace and behind the oldcourt stands the Radha Mohan Temple. TheRadha Mohan temple is in sharp contrast to themajestic Rasika Ray Temple. It is a plainrectangular block of building made of bricks andcovered with chuna plaster. The sanctuary of thetemple was separated from the outer hall byperpendicular wall joining the two sides. It wouldnot be out of place to mention here that asRadhamohan temple was situated within theouter courtyard compound it was eventuallymeant for the male members of the household.9

The style of architecture found in theRasika Raya Temple bears a striking similarity tothe architecture found at Vishnupur (Mallabhuma)

in the temples erected by Raja Virattambira andhis descendants . The curvilinear form of roofingin this temple is believed to be the Goudiyastyles of architecture. This style of architecturewas later adopted by the Delhi Emperors in allarchitectural designs and in course of time adoptedin different parts of the civilized world.10 On thesouth east of the temple of Rasika Raya at adistance of 270 feet and outside the frontenclosure lies the temple of Jagannath. The imageof Jagannath which was formerly placed insidethe temple has been brought to Pratapapurawhere the deity receives daily offerings. Theartistic decorations of the outer walls of the templehave lost much of their beauty. But the artisticdecorations of the back walls are fairly in tact,though the plaster and whitewash have crumbleddown. The temple was very artistically paintedin various beautiful colours and on closeexamination of the side walls traces of paintingsare still observed.11

There is also a stone image of GoddessMahisha Mardini, known by the name ofGadachandi in the clumps of bamboos atBadapada, a place situated within the limits ofHaripurgada. It was formerly enshrined on thesouth side of Haripura Gada (Plate No. 35) . Thepeople of the area believe that the above imageof Goddess Gadachandi is the oldest to be foundin the locality. Also a small image of GoddessKota Basini at present known as Kotasini is foundstanding by the side of the image of GoddessMahisamardini in the same bamboo grove ofBadapadai . It is popularly believed that Kotasiniis the presiding deity of Haripura Gada. Onproper scrutiny the image of Goddess Kotasiniappears to be much older than the images ofGadachandi. The image of Kotasini thoughgreatly disfigured with time, still retains a strikingresemblance to that of Goddess Janguli Tara(Plate No.27). It may be taken as evidence of

Page 62: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

45

August - 2015Odisha Review

the influence of Tantrik Buddhism existing inHaripur.12

Though Haripura Gada now lies in ruins,it is a testimony of the prosperity and elegance ofthe Mayurbhanj Kingdom during the rule of theancient Bhanja Kings. The analysis of fragmentsof the ruins of the fort reveal the acumen of thecraftsmen in the field of plaster work. Thesplendour of the sculptured walls reveal themastery of the sculptors of the period. Rasika RayTemple is the one and only majestic brick builttemple of the Eastern India.

The Haripura Gada in its architecturalstyle together with the encompassing templesprovide an interesting case study for a researcheron historical sites and monuments of Mayurbhanj.

References :

1. G.K. Ghosh, Orissa, the dazzle from within , art,craft and culture of Orissa, p-8. Ashish PublishingHouse, New Delhi,1993.

2. N. Senapati, Orissa Distr ict Gazetteers,Mayurbhanj, p-469, Government of Orissa , 1967.

3. N. Senapati, Orissa Distr ict Gazetteers,Mayurbhanj, p-469, Government of Orissa , 1967.

4. N.N. Vasu, Archaeological Survey of Mayurbhanj,Vol-I, p-75, Goyal Offset Printers, Delhi,1981.

5. N.N. Vasu, Archaeological Survey of Mayurbhanj,Vol-I, p-76, Goyal Offset Printers, Delhi,1981.

6. Reports of the Archaeological Survey of India,p-85, New Delhi,1964.

7. Vidya Dehejia, Early Stone Temples of Orissa,p-28, Vikas Publishing House, New Delhi,1974.

8. Reports of the Archaeological Survey of India,p-86, New Delhi,1964.

9. P. K. Mishra, the Archaeology of Mayurbhanj, NewDelhi,1997.

10. Vidya Dehejia, Early Stone Temples of Orissa,p-31, Vikas Publishing House, New Delhi,1974.

11. Vidya Deheja, Early Stone Temples of Orissa, p-32,Vikas Publishing House, New Delhi,1974.

12. N. Senapati, Orissa Distr ict Gazetteers,Mayurbhanj, p-470, Government of Orissa, 1967.

Maitreyee Mohanty, ICHR Research Scholar,Department of History, Utkal University, Bhubaneswar.

Page 63: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

46

August - 2015 Odisha Review

The history of freedeom struggle of India isenriched with the sacrifices of untold numberof soldiers out of which few received duerecognition in the annals of history. A largenumber of them are either ignored or they arenot treated properly because of their obscureorigin, illiteracy, poor background or lack ofself-aggrandisement. The prime purpose of thepresent paper is to highlight about such a greatpersonality who dedicated his life sacrificing allthe pleasure and happiness for the cause of thenation. He is no other than Bhagaban Sahoo ofKasapa village of Jajpur district, about whomthe present work would focuss.

To analyse the life-story of BhagabanSahoo is indeed a romance of history. Born on6th June 1908, his educational background wasconfined to village Chatasali where he learntVarnavodha (alphabets), Rasakrida(Srikrishna s play-story) and fundamentals onMathematics.1

While he was in Chatasali he displayedhis inclination towards struggle and virtuallyjoined in the mainstream of the national struggleat the age of twenty two being inspired by thelocal freedom fighters.2

He was a man of uncompromising,undauanted, bold and brave personality whoexhibited daring skill to tolerate all brutalitiescommitted to him with ungrudging attitude bythe British authorities. How it is thrilling toimagine a horrific scene that a man hanged fromupside down (i.e. leg upward and head

Bhagaban Sahoo : The Forgotten Heroof the Freedom Struggle

Rajashree Sahoo

downward) which was ignited fire facinginterrogation from the British officers to leakout the names of other fellow participants inthe disaffection work against the Britishgovernment? He is our Bhagia Bania, later oncalled as Biplabi Bhagia, who remained tightlipped during the above said torture shoulderingall the responsibility on him. He was not a massleader to be recorded in history nor his rolewas so insignificant to be rejected for record.Like him many unknown freedom fightersestablishing link between masses and theleaders remained on the border line to be takencare up to bring them from people s memoryto the history on record. Bhagaban seems tohave been neglected as he was very poor andilliterate inspite of his tremendous sacrifice forthe nation.

Lahore Congress of 1930 passed aresolution of complete independence as the goal

Page 64: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

47

August - 2015Odisha Review

of India. Soon after Gandhiji declared civildisobedience movement popularly known asSalt Satyagraha. The Salt Satyagraha at Inchudiand Srijang inspired young Bhagaban to jumpinto the freedom movement.

In the year 1930, two prominentCongress workers of Jajpur namely Bipin BihariMohanty and Balaram Pati organized a meetingat Ahiyas adjacent to Kaspa, Bhagaban s nativevillage. In the face of strong opposition of theUnion President, Bhagaban took up thechallenging task of awaring people throughdrum beats and clarion calls in fourteen nearbyvillages. As a result three thousand peopleattended the meeting and became aware of thecall of Gandhiji. Subsequently Bhagabanhimself organized two meetings at Chhatraparaand Uttarkul Hat. He gave a call for actionsnot mere slogans. He immediately startedpicketing before opium and ganja shops atJajpur.

In the year 1931, he joined the BanaraSena . He along with Kart ik ChandraMahapatra of Haripur, Sushil ChandraMohanty and Kalandi Mohanty of Mallikapur,and Rasikananda Das of Gandakul hoisted thenational tricolor flag in the Office of the S.D.O.Jajpur. So he was arrested, severely beaten andsent to jail for two months.3

As soon as he was released from thejail, he with the above four revolutionariesraided the Court of Jajpur. Bhagaban forcedthe S.D.O. to leave the chair and proposed torun the Court. As a result he was beaten on thehead by the police and was sentenced to fourmonth s imprisonment and was sent to Cuttackjail.4

After his release he did not lose hiscourage and enthusiasm rather went toBalasore with Dhaneswar Das of Rahania andoffered picketing before excise shops. He wasgiven twenty-one cane-lashes with two monthsimprisonment and sent to Balasore jail. He was

so brave that just after his release from jail hemarched with sixty freedom fighters to unlockthe Swaraj Ashram at Cut tack. Heaccompanied with Subas Ch. Bose,Nabakrishna Choudhury, Binod Kanungo,Lingaraj Misra and Rajkishna Bose hadcompleted the work. Therefore along with otherrevolutionaries Bhagaban Sahoo was sentencedto one month imprisonment in Cuttack jail.5

Bhagaban protested against the low-gradetreatment to inmates in the jail and other suchactions of the jailer. So he was beaten seriouslyand tolerated third degree punishment by thepolice.

After some months he again marchedto Cuttack with one hundred freedom fightersand attacked one of the officers who wasresponsible fo r ill behaviour to t herevolutionaries in the Swaraj Ashram Case. Sohe was arrested and sent to Patna jail for sixmonths.6

Bhagaban Sahoo started a spinningcentre at Ahiyas and inspired many people tobe self-reliant and to wear Khaddar. Hebecame a spy and confidential letter bearerwhile taking sojourn for six months in theAshram of Gopabandhu Choudhury at Bari.He was carrying the secret correspondencewith Nilambar Dash of Soro, Pyarimohan Dasof Balasore, Chakradhar Behera, the leader ofKanika agitation and Gopinath Das of Bhadrakon foot and handing over the reply toNabakrushna Choudhury at Cuttack viaKendrapara.7

The Quit India Movement of 1942 wasso violently precipitated in both Jajpur andBhadrak that it put a serious pressure on theBritish. When Dr. Harekrishna Mahatab wasarrested, Bhagaban remained in the building ofMahatab and played a vital role in thismovement. Police firing at Eram causing thedeath of 27 freedom fighters created sharpreaction in the mind of Bhagaban. On August

Page 65: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

48

August - 2015 Odisha Review

17, 1942, he with Baishnab Charan Nayak setfire to the Bhandaripokhari P.S. and theresidential quarters of the police. The PostOffice of the locality was burnt down and theroad was cut off to prevent the police force tomove.8 The next day four persons were killedand several others were injured by police firingat Bhandaripokhari. As a result of this a tensesituation was aroused throughout Balasoredistrict.9 There was firing at Dhamnagar on 21stSeptember 1942 in a similar incident.10

In the year 1942-43, Jajpur andBhadrak faced severe famine. Bhagaban calledupon the congressman to loot the paddygranaries of zamindars and as a result, in thepresence of Padmanav Ray five thousandpeople under the leadership of BhagabanSahoo looted the Granary of Pankaj Devata atSuradiha and helped the famine-strickenpeople. In a meeting at Chhatrapara, BhagabanSahoo instigated the violent freedom fightersto set fire to the Dak Bungalow ofChhatrapada, Dasarathpur Water Tax Office,Jayantara Police Out-Post, Ahiyas Dak-bungalow and Dasarathpur E.T. School and itwas immediately accomplished.11 Bhagaban saction made the British administration perturbedand a chaotic situation spread all over.

The next day it was decided in ameeting at Ahiyas presided by Padmanav Rayto destroy Railway telephone connection andforce the S.D.O. of Jajpur to wear Khaddar.In the meantime Kaipara (Kalamatia)12

witnessed a horrible and tragic incident in whichfour persons were killed in police firing and 17others were injured. The news spread like wildfire all over the district and the freedom fightersdecided to gherao the S.D.O. Office andcapture the police station of Jajpur.13

On the 27th August, 1942, defying allgovernment prohibitions a large number ofCongressmen strongly mustered in thecampaign led by Padmanava Ray, Baidyanath

Das, Bhagaban Sahoo, Santanu Kumar Das,Nrusingh Charan Panda and others andadvanced towards the Office of the S.D.O.Revolut ionaries from Bari, Binjharpur,Dharmasala and Korai joined them. Almost30,000 freedom fighters assembled in front ofS.D.O s Office shouting slogans against theBritish to quit India. It was not possible tocontrol the agitated mob by the S.D.O. but herequested the police force not to open fire.Padmanav Ray, Bhagaban Sahoo andBaidyanath Das forced the then S.D.O.Ratnakar Sarangi to wear Khaddar. In themeantime an aeroplane appeared in the sky anddropped some explosives to frighten thepeople. The crowd immediately dispersed inhaste and panic.14

On their way home, the violent mob andthe revolutionaries under the leadership ofBhagaban Sahoo raided and burnt RamabagPost Office and Mandarkhanda Irrigation TaxOffice.15 The next day Bhagaban Sahoo wasarrested and given third grade punishment toexpose other names involved in arson and lootcases etc. He took upon himself t heresponsibilities of all the violent action. He wascharged by IPC-143, 430 and 342 andremained as under-trial prisoner in Cuttck jailbearing batch No. V.T 741. There were 55cases of arson, mail robbery, dacoity andlooting of granaries in Jajpur sub-division thatBhagaban Sahoo took upon himself. So he wascharged in 17 section of IPC and 3(IV) and35(IV) of DIR and was sentenced to 29 yearsof imprisonment by the Trial Court and put inthe Cuttack jail since 8th Nov. 1942. He was asecond class prisoner bearing batch No.12365/A. Later on his punishment was reducedto nine years and three months rigorousimprisonment by the Appellate Court. In spiteof that he was so fearless that he bore thepunishment whatever inflicted on him. Heremained in Cuttack jail from November 8,1942 to September 22, 1945. Then he was

Page 66: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

49

August - 2015Odisha Review

transferred to Russelkonda jail. He was finallyset free in the year 1946. He had been sent tojail 4 times and given very bad treatment.

In the post independent India the courseof history took a twist. The leaders turned intopoliticians enjoying and ruling the States orNation in different administrative capacitiesignoring the lay freedom fighters. Lucrativefeathers were added to their glory by makingministers or other executive heads. Under suchprevailing situation, Bhagan Sahoo married ablind girl which also indicated about his socialservice. As he was a destitute and landless, itbecame difficult for him to earn his subsistence.Lack of proper education deterred him to findout a job. The extreme physical torture virtuallydisabled him to do hard labour. Third degreetreatment in the jail had made him weak anddiseased for which he was unable to do hardlabour. A great freedom fighter became a streetbeggar in the long run.16

Poverty did not break down his loveand passion for the nation. On every 15th

August and 26th January, during the flag hoistingceremony, he used to come to the Ahiyas HighSchool. In the year 1972 on the Silver JubileeCelebration Day, though it was too late, he wasfelicitated by V.V.Giri, the President of India,as the front-ranking freedom fighter and wasgiven an allowance of Rs.200/- per month. Itwas too meagre for him to sustain in the oldage. So he began begging from door to doorto support his family of wife, one son and onedaughter. In the year 1976 he was paralysedand passed away on 28th February 1977.17

Neither history nor his contemporaryfreedom fighers t reated him with dueweightage. Had he been born in Tamil Naduor somewhere else, other than Odisha, he musthave emerged as a great hero receiving gretprestige and honour. His contributions to the

freedom struggle should have beenincorporated in the text books to inculcate inthe minds of the students what is truepatriotism and nationalism . He is a man wholeft a legacy of paradigms to be followed bythe generation after generation. BhagabanSahoo s great contribution was forgotton andhe was ignored by his own countrymen.18

Bibliography :1. Achar ya, Artat r ana , 1983, Bhagaban

Smaranika (O), Jajpur, Cuttack, p.1.2. Acharya, Artatrana, Odishara Sarvashrestha

Sangrami , in B.K.Samal (ed), 1998, MuktiSangramara Tirthabhumi Jajpur (O), SadhuGaudeswear Mahavidyalaya, Jajpur, Cuttack,p.135.

3. Bal, K.K., 1997, Reflections on the NationalMovement in Orissa, Orissa State Archives,Bhubaneswar, pp.132-133.

4. Acharya, Artatrana, op.cit., p.4.5. Bal, K.K., op.cit., p.133.6. Acharya, Artatrana, op.cit., pp.5-6.7. Bal, K.K., op.cit., p.133.8. Ibid, pp.133-134.9. Acharya, Artatrana, op.cit., p.8.10. Bal, K.K., op.cit., p.134.11. Acharya, Artatrana, op.cit., p.9.12. Ibid, p.11.13. Report collected from Nrusingh Charan Panda

(a freedom fighter) by an interview, taken on25th May, 2015.

14. Mahatab, H.K., 1957, History of FreedomMovement in Orissa, Volume-IV, Cuttack, pp.68-69.

15. Mahatab, H.K., op.cit., p.51.16. Bal, K.K., op.cit., pp.134-135.17. Ibid., p.135.18. Acharya, Artatrana, op.cit., pp.27-30.

Rajashree Sahoo, Research Scholar, P.G. Departmentof History, Ravenshaw University, Cuttack 753003.

Page 67: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

50

August - 2015 Odisha Review

Tribal resistance movement in Odisha, an integralpart of Indian freedom struggle presents a widespectrum. By temperament, tribals are simple,innocent and nature-loving people. In culturalcomplexities, economic backwardness andpolitical primitiveness, they are differentiatedfrom the rest of the people. They have theirown social, cultural and religious identity, theirown taboos, make beliefs and peculiarcompulsion of life style and therefore any attemptof the administration of an alien rule to make aninroad into the tribal society by way of reformativeand correctional changes, however laudable, isbound to be resisted by the tribals with theirindividual and collective might.

Soon after the British occupation ofOdisha in 1803, freedom struggle began indifferent parts of Odisha in form of armedresistance, protest and rebellion against the alienauthorities. The defective land revenue systemand administrative vagaries of the British rulerscontinued to cause discontent among the peopleand as a result, there broke out an armedrebellion by the masses in 1817, under theleadership of Buxi Jagabandhu Bidyadhara,themilitary Commander of the Raja of Khurda.The rebellion began when about 400 Kandhsfrom Ghumusar entered into Khurda andjoined with the rebellious Dalbeheras and Paiksunder Jagabandhu s leadership. They plunderedBanpur and adjoining areas, reducing theGovernment buildings and Police Stations intoashes. From Banpur the insurgents proceededtowards Khurda. On the way hundreds of Paiksjoined them. Government offices at Khurdawere taken by complete surprise. At Khurda

Tribal Resistance Movement in Odisha

Balabhadra Ghadai

official buildings were set on fire and treasury waslooted.

In 1835 a rebellion broke out inGhumusar under the leadership of the Kandhleader Kamal Lochan Dora Bisoyee who hadtremendous loyality to Raja Dhanurjaya Bhanjafor restoration of Bhanja family to power. TheKandhs became violent. In an encounter theykilled 13 sepoys and 2 European officers. Avigorous military operation was undertaken bythe British to suppress the Kandh insurgentsand most of them were either shot dead or hungupon the trees. The rebellion was suppressedfor sometimes, but the British authorities couldnot catch hold of Dora Bisoyee inspite of havingannounced a reward of rupees 5000/- for hiscapture. He escaped from Ghumsur and tookshelter in Angul. The Raja of Angul handed himover to the British authorities .Thereafter DoraBisoyee was made a state-prisoner in Ooty nearMadras. There he breathed his last in 1846leaving behind a glorious legacy of brave andresolute struggle against the British. After his saddemise, his nephew Chakra Bisoyee continuedthe rebellion in Ghumusar for two decades from1837 to 1856. All attempts to capture him failed.This valiant Kandh Chief never surrendered tothe British inspite of the British offer of pardon.After all the Ghumusar rebellion provided theproper background to the rising of thesubsequent freedom movements in and aroundOdisha.

Towards the end of April 1868 theBhuyan Sardars revolted in Keonjhar. The townof Keonjhar was invaded and the oppressive

Page 68: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

51

August - 2015Odisha Review

Dewan Nanda Dhal along with some of hisassociates was abducted. The rebellion wassuppressed with a strong hand and most ofthe Bhuyan Sardars surrendered. Ratna Naik, theleader of the rebellion, was captured by the Paiksof Pallahara on the 15th August. Ravenshaw triedthe case of the Bhuyan leaders at Keonjhar. Thecaptured rebels, numbered 183, were sent fortrial.Among them Ratna Naik and six others weresentenced to transportation for life, and therest to different periods of imprisonment.

During the last part of the 19th century,the Bhuyans of Keonjhar again raised a revoltagainst the despotic rule of Raja DhanunjayBhanj and his officers.The immediate cause ofthe rebellion was the construction of a canalknown as Machhakandana Jhara fromBararaon Pahar (hillock) to Keonjhargarhwhich would flow the stream water to thecapital. The cutting of stone was done completelyby the bethi system in which the Bhuyanswere required to render inhuman physical labour.It was strongly repulsed by Dharanidhar whoinstigated the Bhuyans and other tribals likeBathudi, Kolha and Saunti to rise revolt againstthe tyrannical rule of the Raja. The Bhuyanslooted the granaries and procured guns andcannons to wage war. The revolt of theBhuyans took a violent turn. Later, the BritishGovernment arrested Dharani by hatching aconspiracy. Dharanidhar was detained in Cuttackfor seven years. Later he was released in 1897and led the life of a Saint.

The resistance movement ofSambalpur led by Surendra Sai against the Britishimperialism was mainly a tribal rebellion. Ofcourse, the passion of the Gadi (throne) ofSambalpur was the cause of the origin of theGreat Rising. But by and large it aimed at makingSambalpur free from British yoke and restoringnative rule. The tribal Zamindars of Ghens,Kolabira, Paharasirgira, Machida, Kodabag hadjoined the rebellion espousing the cause ofSurendra Sai.Some of them lost their estates,somewere killed in the battle, some were arrested

and hanged and many were imprisoned. Althoughthe Great Rising was finally suppressed, it shookthe very depth of the British rule in Sambalpur.

The Quit India movement assumedthe character of a formidable mass uprising in thedistrict of Koraput which is mostly inhabited bythe Adivasis or aborigines.It was on August 21,1942, under the leadership of Lakshman Naiktribals from different villages holding Congressflags and lathis reached the Mathili Police Stationand tried to hoist the flag there. Lakshman Naikwas not allowed to hoist the flag as the magistrateMujibur Rahman ordered lathi charge on thedemonstrators. Lakshman was mercilesslybeaten.In this scuffle that followed, the localForest Guard G.Rammaya was beaten to deathand some police men sustained injuries. So thepolice opened fire on the mob and five peopledied on the spot and seventeen injured.Lakshman was falsely accused of beating theForest Guard to death at the break of dawnon March 29, 1943 by 5.30 am. LakshmanNaik gallantly marched towards the Gallows inthe Berhampur Central Jail. There ended his lifeand he was buried inside the Jail compound. Hewas not at all worried for this punishment.Rather he told his fellow convicts on theprevious night of hanging I know Swaraj willdefinitely come.But I feel sorry that I shall notbe able to see Swaraj . With his death passedaway a great leader of the tribals and a truedisciple of Mahatma Gandhi.

An analysis of the tribal resistancemovement in Odisha reveals that it was massoriented, wide spread and violent. In spite ofthe barbaric methods of repression by theBritish, the exemplary courage and spirit ofnationalism displayed by the tribals in anti-colonial uprisings had its profound impact onIndia s freedom struggle.

Balabhadra Ghadai, Principal, Maa KichakeswariCollege, Khiching, Mayurbhanj.

Page 69: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

52

August - 2015 Odisha Review

The Asian and Pacific Centre for women andDevelopment defines Empowerment as aprocess that aims at creating the conditions forself-determination of a particular people orgroup. Empowerment refers to enabling peopleto take charge of their own lives. For women,empowerment indicates the importance ofincreasing their power and taking control overdecisions and issues that shape their lives. Literallyto empower women is to give power to women.Delegation of power does not mean to feeling ofsuperiority and dominance upon others. It is asense of internal strength and confidence to facelife. It facilitates for taking part in decision makingand capacity building to contribute towardsnational development.

The Constitutional Guarantee:-

The Following articles safeguard thewomen.

Article 14 - Equality before law.

Article 15(1)- Prohibition of discrimination onthe ground of religion, race, caste,sex and place of birth in thematter of public employment.

Article 16 - Equality of opportunity.

Article 39(d)- Equal pay for equal work.

Education A Tool for Empowering Women

Pradipta Kumar Biswal

Article 51(a) - Renounce practices derogatoryto the dignity of women.

Article 15(3)- The Constitution allows state tomake special provision in favourof women and children.

Article 42 - Securing just and humaneconditions of work and maternityrelief.

National policy for Empowerment ofwomen came into force from 2001 whichemphasizes

� Creating an environment through positiveeconomic and social policies for fulldevelopment of women to enable themto realize their full potentialities.

� The dejure and defacto enjoyment of allhuman rights and fundamental freedomby women on equal basis with men in allspheres-political, economic, social,cultural and civil.

� Equal access to participation and decisionmaking of women in social, political andeconomic life.

� Equal access to women to health care,quality education at all levels, career andvocational guidance, employment andequal remuneration, occupational health

Page 70: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

53

August - 2015Odisha Review

and safety, social security and public officeetc.

� Strengthening legal systems aiming atelimination of all forms of discriminationagainst women.

� Changing societal att itudes andcommunity pract ices by activeparticipation and involvement of bothmen and women.

� Mainstreaming a gender perspective inthe development process.

� Elimination of discrimination and all formof violence against women and girl child.

� Building and strengthening partnershipwith civil society, particularly women sorganisations.

Though the different departments hascertain agenda for empowering women bydeveloping their overall efficiency and economiccondition, Education plays a pivotal role incapacity building of women. The department ofWomen Empowerment and Child Developmentimplements the following programmes.

1. The Integrated Child DevelopmentServices (ICDS) programme This is a flagshipprogramme of the department while providingAnganawadi (Creche) Services and health and

nutritional supplements to infants, ICDS alsoprovides pre and post natal care for pregnant andlactating mothers.

2. Kishori Balika Yojana (Scheme forAdolescent girls)- It is a part of ICDS programmeand a special scheme for adolescent girls that wasinitiated from 2001. The scheme is intended foradolescent girls in 11-18 age groups who belongto the BPL family. Training programmes inmanifold dimensions are provided in this scheme.The areas include health and nutrition, family

welfare, providing interpersonal skill and makingthem self-independent through vocational skills.

There are certain other programmes likeold age pension, pension scheme for widows/homeless/ disabled, Financial assistance todestitute widows, for remarriage of widows, grantto female students who have passed intermediatefrom BPL family to pursue her study.

Education is a powerful weapon forempowerment of women. It is an investment inhuman capital. Education develops awarenessamong the women regarding their potentialitiesfor active participation in restructuring the society.Realizing the key role of education in empoweringthe women several schemes have been launched.

Under Sarva Siksha Abhiyan (Educationfor All) necessary steps have been initiated toreduce gender gaps.

(i) Early Child Care Education (ECCE) centres:These centres are playing a pivotal role inpreschooling as it includes all children in the3-6 age group. As the girl children usuallylook after the siblings they get deprived ofprimary education. But the ECCE centrefacilitates the education of girl children. Sothat ultimately they get enrolled in primaryeducation.

(ii) National Programme on Education for Girlsat Elementary Level (NPEGEL): Thisprogramme is chalked out since 2003 toincrease the enrolment rates of girlsbelonging to SC/ST category at elementarystage. It emphasises on enrolment, retentionand quality education.

(iii) Kasturaba Gandhi BalikaVidyalaya(KGBV): This scheme is meant for girlsbelonging to the Scheduled Castes (SCs),Scheduled Tribes (STs), Other BackwardClasses (OBCs), religious minorities and

Page 71: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

54

August - 2015 Odisha Review

below poverty line (BPL) households forbridging the gender gap. Those schools areopened to give chance to rural deprived girlsto have their study upto or beyond class V.

(iv) Innovative scheme for the adolescent girls:This scheme intends to provide life skilleducation so that adolescent girls will be selfconfident.

(v) Mahila Samukhya (Education for women sEquality)

The objectives of Mahila Samukhya are :

a) To create tolerance and mutual respect forwomen.

b) To ensure that education becomesaccessible to the socially and economicallymarginalized women and girls.

c) To encourage and promote a gender baseddiscourse in the society.

d) To enhance self-image and self-confidenceof women and enable them to criticallyanalyze their role as individual women andas members of the society so that they canbegin to challenge that role collectively andinitiate a process of social change.

e) To collectively participate in decision-making and seek equal rights andopportunities for a more egalitarian society.

f) To enhance participation of women and girlsin formal and non-formal educationprogramme. Education Department ofMinistry of HRD launched Mahila Samakhyaas a major programme for bringing aboutwomen s development and empowermentin 1989 on a pilot basis in 6 states of Indiawith funding from Netherlands Government.

National Literacy Mission plays a keyrole in providing literacy to all. This Mission

creates awareness towards literacy, nutrition,environmental protection and skill formation. AdultEducation programme was launched in thecountry on October 3, 1978. It covers the entirepopulation in 15-35 age group by the end of 1983-84. In this programme special emphasis is laid onto equip women with necessary skills andeducation to improve their economic status andwellbeing in the society.

The Nat ional Girl s EducationProgramme, 2004 aims at providing extra facilitiesand economic assistance to girls for education atprimary level. This programme intends to removegender gap by constructing model schools andprovision of text books, stationery, uniform etc.

Mid-day-Meal programme has beenstarted by the Central Government. It ensuresnutritional food to the students of class I to VIII.This scheme aims to promote enrolment, retentionand attendance of children in primary school. Dueto this project enrolment and retention of girls hasincreased.

Siksha Karmi Project (SKP) has beenimplemented since 1987, with assistance from theSwedish International Development CooperationAgency (SIDA). The fundamental objective ofthis project is universalisation and qualitativeimprovement of primary education in remote andsocio-economically backward villages ofRajasthan, with primary focus on girls. Keepingin view the teacher absenteeism the project usesthe novel approach of substituting teachers indysfunctional school with local youth known asSiksha Karmis. They are provided with trainingand supervisory support.

Bihar Education Project (BEP) waslaunched in 1991, with a purpose of bringingabout qualitative improvement in the elementaryeducation system in Bihar state. This gives

Page 72: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

55

August - 2015Odisha Review

importance on the education of the deprivedsections of society such as SCs, STs, and women.

Andhra Pradesh Primary Education Project(APPEP)

The Government of Andhra Pradesh hasadopted this scheme in the areas where there isvery meager female literacy rate. It is a twodirectional activity of improving classroomtransaction by training teachers and developinginfrastructure of the school.

Programmes undertaken in Odisha

The Govt. of Odisha also startedschemes like establishment of model publicschools in block level, supply of bicycles to thestudents of class 10 free of cost, upgradation ofprimary schools to upper primary and highschools, supply of four pairs of uniforms free ofcost, training to teachers through SamarthyaProgramme, appointment of Sikha Sahayakasetc. for the development of education. Self-defence programme for girls, supply of laptop tomeritorious students, establishment of highschools, making the schools child friendly byAma Vidyalaya Yojana, organization of

personality development camps for girls, trainingof MTA members, organization of Meenamelaare commendable steps of the Govt. of Odishafor empowerment of women.These schemes arevery much helpful for motivating the girls inattending the schools. This helps in the path ofwomen empowerment.

The dimensions of women empowermentDimensions of women empowerment

include :(i) Economic empowerment: Unless there is

economic emancipation womenempowerment is not possible. Though thewomen work hard in and outside the homethey enjoy very negligible portion of the

family income. Women's economic right isdefinitely a vital index for enhancement oftheir status.

(ii) Social empowerment: Social participation ofwomen should be equal to men. They shouldbe empowered to exercise assertiveness incollective decision making. They should beallowed to participate actively in socio-economic activities.

(iii) Physical empowerment: The womenshoulder the productive and reproductiveresponsibilities and do many tedious activitiesin home. The male dominant society is notready to recognize their contribution for ahealthy home and prosperous society.Physical empowerment is dependent uponeach of the other dimensions as all havecontributory effect.

(iv) Psychological empowerment: Women havea negative view of their potentialities andimportance in the society. Though theycontribute a lot still then they are notpsychologically ready to recognize it. Itshould be recognized by all sections of thesociety.

Hurdles in the path of Empowerment :In spite of several commendable steps

taken for women empowerment by both centraland state government wide gap still persists amongthe literacy rate of male and female. Many factorsare responsible for non-enrolment and highdropout rates of girls.1. Poverty is attributed as main cause forwhich girls are deprived of education. The girlshave to look after the siblings and do householdworks and even work outside to supplement theirfamily income.

2. Due to lack of parental awareness girlsare not getting chance for education. Parentsprefer boys education to girls education.

Page 73: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

56

August - 2015 Odisha Review

3. Early marriage of girls is also a factorresponsible for the high dropout rate of girls.4. Lack of separate institutions for girls isalso a vital cause of non-enrolment and dropoutof girls. As ours is a conservative society parentsin some cases are reluctant to send their girls toco-education institutions.5. Insecurity for girls is a major concernwhich deters girls' education.6. Fixed school hour do not suit girls in ruralareas, as they are wanted for domestic work orin the field.7. Lack of sufficient number of lady teachersis also another obstacle in the path womeneducation.

8. Lack of hostel facilities is anotherhindrance in the way of women education.9. Gender based prejudices in India is themajor hurdle in the path of women empowerment.In India a girl is disadvantaged as soon as she isborn, she is discriminated in feeding, attention,clothing and care. The family is ready to spendmore money on male children for their clothes,schooling, health care and nutrition than on femalechildren.

To achieve the goal some correctivemeasures may be taken.1. Community awareness for equality shouldbe created at all levels. The old notion that placeof women is in the kitchen should be changed.The young generation should feel that they are noway inferior to their male counterparts inacademic, social, political and economic spheres.2. The attitude of parents should be changedtowards co-education.

3. Separate schools for girls should beprovided where there is demand.

4. Fifty percent of the total strength of teachersshould be lady teachers so that girl students willbe attracted towards education.

5. Improvement of infrastructure of the schoolis another aspect of strengthening girls education.

6. Child Care Centres like Anganawadi /Balwadi and ECCE Centres should be openedso that the elder sisters will be relaxed from takingcare of their younger brothers and sisters. It willfacilitate them to attend the schools.

7. More number of residential schools shouldbe established as per demand.

8. As poverty is the major concern for lowliteracy of girls, adequate incentives should beprovided to girls.

References :1. Ministry of HRD (2002) Sarva ShikshaAbhiyan.

A programme for universal Elementary Eduation.2. Modi, Anita (2010) Empowerment of women

through Education. Kurukshetra, Vol. 58, No-11.3. Nayak, B.K. (2012) Education is Emerging in

Indian Society. AXIS Publication, New Delhi.4. Panda, Niharika (2011) Education: key for

Women Empowerment. Edutracks, Vol 10, No-12.

5. Pradhan, Niladri (2008) Role of Education forWomen Empowerment in the 21st Century. Vision Vol XXVIII, No-2-3.

6. Senapati, H.K. (2011) Scenario of ElementaryEducation in India.

7. Sharma, Arpita (2013) Government initiatives toempower women.-Areas of concern Kurukshetra, Vol 61, No-10.

8. Taj, Haseen (2011) Current Challenges inEducation. Neelkamal Publication.

9. www.google.com

Pradipta Kumar Biswal, Lecturer in Education,R.S.Mahavidyalaya, Odagaon, Dist- Nayagarh, [email protected].

Page 74: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

57

August - 2015Odisha Review

This paper is an humble effort to highlight aboutthe women in margin whose strength and valour,the undaunted spirit to fight, the untold sufferingsand self-sacrifice to liberate Mother India fromthe British yoke are not yet received properrecognition. Till now, history ignores to make theirnames as household words like the names ofKuntala Kumari Sabat, Rama Devi,MalatiChaudhury, Sarala Devi, Jambubati Devi, ParbatiGiri, Abartti Laxmi Bai, etc., of Odisha. Thecontributions of tribal women to the freedomstruggle of India is indeed thrilling and romantic.They proved that absolute confidence in one sown strength and power, the true love for thenation, boldness and the spirit to tolerate tortureand humiliation would lead one to achieve one sobjective. Their absolute dedication to the causeof the nation set the paradigm for others to befollowed. The first struggle led by a tribal womanagainst colonial rule appeared in 1848 AD inDebadangara , a feudatory state, which was givenby king Krushna Deva of Jeypore(Koraput) asa jagir to his general who conquered Subalayâin 1676AD. The generous king also constructedthere a palace for him. The last ruler of this hill-tract region was Paramananda Patra who wassucceeded by his queen Umâ Devi in1835 ADas he had no son to succeed. Umâ Devi was tooold to carry out the burden of the administrationand she voluntarily abdicated in favour of her

Tribal Women's Struggle Against British Raj :A Study on Koraput

Dr. Binodini Das

daughter Bângarâ Devi. In 1848 AD, taking theadvantage of the dispute between king KrushnaDeva and his son, the British established its directhold over the Jeypore State encamping a Britishregiment of troops called Shivaji Sena under thesupervision of police superintendent, Sulait. Thiscreated displeasure in each people starting fromlay subjects people, to king, feudatory chiefs,zamindars, muthadars, etc. Koya queen Bângarâ Devi was shortlyinsulted by Captain Macneil who obstructed theperformance of Maria sacrifice during Wâlupufestival. Her self consciousness and freedom lovingmind pricked her to such an extent that shechalked out plans and programmes how to expelthe British from this land. The infuriated andrevolted queen carried out negotiations with thehostile rulers of British Raj like king ManSubedar, a feudatory chief of Chhodavaram ofRampâ which was adjacent to Malkangiri andthe revolted leader Saunta Bhupati of Golcunda.The allied forces carried a tough struggle againstthe British to which was also added the Rohillasoldiers of Bhadrânchal, a frontier state of Motu-Malkangiri and a feudatory state of Nizam ofHyderabad. Meanwhile, history took a differentturn as a few disloyal and treacherous fellowsconspired how to dethrone the queen from thepower. When this matter was brought to thenotice of the queen, she took a stringent action

Page 75: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

58

August - 2015 Odisha Review

by mutilating their noses. After this incident, thesefellows fled away towards the Britishadministrative office situated at Narasimha Patanawhere they informed about the queen s strategy.

A tough battle was fought between thequeen s allied forces and the troops of Shivajiregiment led by agent Reed at Malkangiri in whichthe queen was severely defeated and her ministerEmma Raju was imprisoned. An agreement wassigned in which the queen had given her consentnot to carry out disaffection against the Britishrule in future. Her mother Ummâ Devi and herimprisoned minister Emma Raju died shortly afterthis incident. The British took over the charge ofher administration directly in the year 1865AD.In such critical situation, the queen entrusted thesole burden of the state to her diwan SanyâsiPatra. Her allies, Man Subedar and BhupatiSaunta, carried persistent struggle against theBritish in the forest of Chintapalli where eightBritish soldiers were killed. But Man Subedar wascaught hold by the British and was sent toBerhampore jail leaving Bhupati Saunta to carryout the struggle alone.

The self absconded Koya leader TammaDora carried out a secret communication withMalkangiri and inspired the queen to a greatextent. The bold, brave and freedom loving Koyaqueen Bângarâ Devi, dared enough to reintroduceMaria sacrifice in 1866 AD ignoring the strictsurveillance of the British when her diwanSanyasi Patra was running the Stateadministration. Four disloyal and non-obligedpersons were killed and two new taxes calledmutfar and sâyar were imposed by her toincrease the State-revenue. These activities of thequeen not only dissatisfied her subject people,but also, it gave a golden opportunity to the Britishto dethrone the queen and to imprison SanyasiPatra in Visakhapatanam jail. The British entrustedthe collection of the state to the manager of theking of Jeypore.

In spite of this debacle, the queen wasnot disheartened rather with a spirited zeal shemanaged her escape surreptitiously toKonavaram in 1872AD where she was assistedby Tâmâ Dorâ s followers to recruit a huge forcefor herself. In 1879 AD, she got the informationabout the untold miseries and torture inflicted bythe British people upon her subject people. Shedid not idle away her times. With a chalked outprogramme, the newly recruited forces marchedahead under her guidance on 1st April 1880destroying and raising the police station inPadiagrama to the ground simultaneously killingsix British soldiers. Immediately, Macued broughtmore forces from Hyderabad to put down theuprising , but was defeated on 6th May. Onceagain the queen was reinstated on the throne.

In July 1880AD, a tough battle wasfought between the revolted Koyas led by TâmâDorâ and queen Bângarâ Devi and the Britishwhich resulted in the utter defeat of the Koyas.Their leader Tâmâ Dorâ was slain while runningfrom the Rampa forest. The queen was too oldto bear this defeat. She became bedridden out ofpainful thought and remorse and she passed awayafter few days. Her struggle for freedom was notended with her death; rather it had sown theseeds to be germinated with more vigourspreading the cult of nationalism, patriotism,courage, self-sacrifice, boldness, etc. She foughtfor the cause of independence. She deservedproper treatment in the records of history.

Similarly, history seems to be too unkindto record properly about Gurubâri Jâni, a truepatriot and nationalist who left a legacy of rarecourage, braveness, self-sacrifice and boldnessfor future generations to be followed for the sakeof the nation. Her contributions to the freedomstruggle of India is really unforgettable. She wasa resident of Garudagudâ village situated at theoutskirt of Dâbugân in the district ofNawarangapur. Both she and her husband,

Page 76: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

59

August - 2015Odisha Review

Râidhar Jâni, were the freedom fighters. She witha group of women freedom fighters came toSakhigopal in Puti district to be trained andeducated in the art of struggle. A training centre was established atSakhigopal with Acharya Hatihara Das assuperintendent with a vision to train up the peoplein the art of struggling against the British Raj solong Swaraj had not been achieved. Gurubâri Jâniand her associates during their stay here for oneyear and two months were trained in the art ofhow to deliver speeches, to carry out constructiveprogrammes and to demonastrate bravery underwhatever circumstances by the stalwarts likeKrupasindhu Hota, Sunamani Devi, Buddhei Apaand Suka Apa, etc. Around 1940 or 1941, Râidhar Jâni met Sub-Collector Praffula Tripathy in Berang Pur whilecarrying out a huge procession. He vehementlyspoke against the freedom struggle and left forAmarakot. Râidhar Jâni was so hurt with hiswords that he with other co-workers demolisheda bridge on the highway connecting Berang Purand Amarakot. Prafulla Tripathy was put intotrouble while returning back and immediatelyissued warrants against two master minds, RâidharJâni and Muhammad Bâji. Râidhar remained self-absconded androamed around different regions organizingfreedom fighters and only in the night returned tohome for sleep. One night, around five hundredpolicemen holding bayonets gheraoed his house.As no other chance was seen to escape fromthere, Râidhar climbed upon an extensivelybranched Haridrâ tree standing on the courtyardof his house. The police became too vindictive asthey did not trace out Râidhar. They, immediately,dragged Gurubâri from the house and made herhalf naked. The torture was not finished here.Putting the bayonet on her chaste, she wasthreatened to tell about her husband s whereaboutsotherwise she would be killed and her breasts

would be mutilated. She remained firm withouttelling any thing about her husband rather shedelivered a fiery speech addressing the police-"Are you human beings or beasts? Though,you earn your bread through your servicesto British Raj, you are the citizens of India.You will also get benefits when the countrywould achieve freedom. You are insulting andhumiliating the prestige of a lady patriot.Have you no mother, sister or youngdaughter? What will happen to your mind andthought if someone would drag yourdaughter-in law and make her nude on theroad? You just think that way.

The police freed Gurubâri but caught hold ofher son and tied him on the Haridrâ tree.He wasalso threatened at the point of bayonet to tellabout his father s whereabouts. The boymaintained utter silence. The desperate policeleft the boy and started to torture and beat thevillagers. Finding nothing, they returned to theirstation in town. Nation must pay homage to this great triballady who sacrificed honour, dignity and prestigefor the sake of the nation. She is unique andincomparable. Her love for the nation, bravery,courage, strong resolution and confidence wouldencourage both tribal and non-tribal women. During Quit India Movement of 1942, thetribal women like Budwal Devi and Sobha Gandatook active role in the struggle. They dedicatedtheir lives for Congress movements. There werealso other tribal women in Koraput who joinedin the mainstream of national struggle about whomhistory maintains utter silence on the plea of paucityof source materials.

Dr. Binodini Das, Mini Namuna Lane, Dolamundai,Cuttack, Email : [email protected].

Page 77: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

60

August - 2015 Odisha Review

I know nothing which is of greater value thanreading the Gita. And yet, I have found a livingperson who follow the philosophy of Gita in hisown life. He is my master and lives in an Ashramon the bank of Sabarmati river in Gujurat saidVinoba Bhave, while concluding his fiftieth talkon Gita. Perhaps these were the apt words inwhich a disciple could pay tribute to his master.Acharya Vinoba Bhave is not known for wastingwords superfluously, for he does not possess evena grain of sycophancy in him. Being a student ofMathematics and also having a scientifictemperament, he knew the worth and significanceof the word as medium of expression. Hisestimation of Mahatma Gandhi was as good asany judicious person could give. Not only does itshed proper light on the character of Mahatma,but also speaks volumes on the character of hisfollower.

The whole gamut of man s activities todayconstitute an indivisible whole.You can not dividelife - social, economic, political and purely religiousin to water tight compartments. I do not know ofany religion apart from human activity.It providesa moral basis for all other activities, which theywould otherwise lack, reducing life to a maze ofsound and fury signifying nothing. The man saidthis was Mahatma Gandhi. He believed in thewholeness of human life and sanity of society. To

Relevance of Gandhi and Vinoba

Rabindra Kumar Behuria

him, human life was a synthetic whole which couldnot be arbitrarily divided. It was a gift from natureto be used carefully and judiciously. A life wasdestined to be lived decently and worthily. In orderto do so it had to be regulated in consonancewith a design or a integrated scheme. It was tobe guided by some basic priniciples and desirablevalues.

Gandhiji lived his life in conformity withthe principles and values which he cherished most.Life for him was a God given gift and as such itwas desirable that it should be integrated andpurposeful. It was to be harmonious whole. Histeachings and schemes of reforms reflect the sameintegration and purposefullness. These qualitiesprovide him with a basic unit of purpose and aim.This unity might not appear on the surface onlybecause Gandhiji had no time and perhaps nodesire to reduce them to a system. For Gandhijiwas never an intellectual in the academic sense ofthe term. He was neither a scholar nor aphilosopher anxious to establish a theory of whathe perceived around him. He was pre-eminentlya man of action. He has written a great deal andon various subjects but it was more to guidepeople to action rather than presenting a thesis todecorate scholarly parlours.

Many of Gandhiji s ideas are noteworthyand revolutionary. They grew out of creative mind.

Page 78: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

61

August - 2015Odisha Review

Such creative process in his mind was generatedby the challenges of his time and his earnestnessto cope with those challenges. For him historicalprecedents and examples were no barrier to freshthinking and discovery. Much of his direct contactin the life and the practical experience it offeredhim. At times, he did remember the old masters,but rarely quoted them.His studies were instinctiveand more of general nature. For instance in placingbefore the nation the programme of khadi andvillage industry, he did not systematically workout all the implications of his scheme in thelanguage of an economist. Neither did he write ascholarly thesis to prove the need for, and thevalue of decentralised industry in the economy ofIndia.Instead, he gave simple and homely reasonsand illustrations for his new and revolutionaryideas. He tackled of the poverty of the massesand their enforced idleness and never forgot toemphasize the fact that real India lived in hervillages.

The world is in a crisis. Old order ischanging but the new is yet to emerge. All systemsare crumbling. Socialist model of the Soviet Unionhas collapsed and capitalism in on the verge ofcollapse. Even in India, the rate and pace ofchange is great and many old methods, valuesand institutions are losing their credence. However,the Gandhian alternative is emerging to the forefor the peaceful solution of the problems thatconfront the modern society.

Mahatma Gandhi and Vinobademonstrated the efficacy, as well as the necessity,of people s involvement in resolving problems. Noprogress can be achieved without the activeparticipation and involvement of people.

Thus, Gandhi and Vinoba had immensefaith in the ability and capacities of the people inthe process of social change. In fact, theyadvocated GRAM SWARAJ, democratic

decentralisation, so that people can becomepartners of progress. Gandhi and Vinoba believedin democracy and had immense faith in innatewisdom and capabilities of common people. Theylived closer to the common people and one amongthem. Thestrength of Gandhi and Vinoba was theirsimplicity.

Acharya Vinobaji in one of his remarkssaid science plus spirituality form Gandhianthought. One of the major reasons of the presentday crisis is absence of that blending of scienceand spirituality. Gandhian philosophy ofSarvodaya - welfare of all is based on the ancientscriptures and tradition of India. All sages andsaints of this land have prayed and worked forthe good of not only all humans but of all creation.It is very heartening that the latest science hasalso come closer to this philosophical approach.Some of the basic principles of ecology arelimitation, complexity and interdependence.Ecology tells us that if a part or section is harmedor destroyed it will affect the whole. This alsogives strong philosophical and scientific basis tonon-violence. If you harm others, you are harmingyour ownself.

The power of non - violence is manifestedeven in the life of an individual, but it becomes amighty power through mass movement as shownby Gandhiji during the freedom struggle. Peoplespower is manifested when they adopt non violentmeans. It is for all those who have faith inGandhian Ideology to awaken the inner powerof the people and make them realise the greatestpower on earth is people s power. Violence andwar have never been able to solve any problem.They have lost all relevance in this nuclear age.Nuclear weapons are more dreaded thanunderstood. Vinobaji could see that the nuclearweapons are a blessing in disguise as they couldmake humanity realise that violence is futile. In

Page 79: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

62

August - 2015 Odisha Review

this background, non- violence assumes specialsignificance. It is not violence alone that can offersolutions to various problems pestering humanity.One of the major problems is how to bring abouta social change? Vinobaji s Bhoodan Movementhad proved the efficacy of non violence in thisfield. The objective of Bhoodan Movement wasnot only to redistribute the land to the landlessand home to the homeless but also to bring aboutchange in the attitudes of people which could havethe way for a non violent revolution. We wouldlike to tell our friends who are using violence tobring about a revolutionary change that theyshould not waste their energies in this futileexercise. Revolution "Yes but violence - "No .Then how to fight the exploitation, injustice,corruption, inequality, they would ask. We thehumble followers of Gandhiji, would like to assertwith conviction based on practical experience thatthese evils can be successfully fought with a non -violence method as we are doing in various fieldsin this country.

Gandhi and Vinoba are embodiments ofpeople s power. They did not occupy any positionbut they wielded enormous authority through theirmoral power. They were one with the people andenthused them to move ahead to achieve socialchange.

The non-violent movement under theirleadership not only strove for politicalindependence but also for change in all spheresof life. Their aim was not mere politicalIndependence but total social reconstruction.They inculcated new outlook and values in theminds of innumberable people. A happy blend ofpolitical struggle with constructive work createda new sense of responsibility and was helpful intraining generation of workers to carry forwardthe struggle for social reconstruction. It is the timeto turn the tide again in favour of idealism, large

heartedness and collective efforts for the nationalreconstruction. As partisan approach is the baneof nation progress, and the communal frenzy inthe name of caste and religion leads to social andpolitical disintegration, it is high time that we learnlessons from the past and, follow the path ofGandhi and Vinoba.

Gandhiji had strongly advocated thedecentralisation of political and economic powerin favour of more or less self sufficient and selfgoverning village Panchayats . He regarded theselocal instituions as the models of non- violentorganisations. The 73rd constitutional Amendmentinvigorating the Panchayati Raj system is a timelyand decisive step in the right direction. It is alsomost appropriate to analyse in the present daycontext, the Gandhian ideals as to how far thevillage Republic will meet the demands ofdecentralisation with people taking moreresponsibilities in governing their own affairsinstead of a platonic approach of guardianplanning. In the words of J.C Kumarappa Youcan not have dictatorship in economics throughcentralised planning and democracy in politics.We have to strengthen the Panchayati Raj, thegrassroot democratic institution.

On April 30,1936 at Sevagram duringhis prayer meeting Gandhiji said I can only try topersuade you to shed the ideas on caste anduntouchability. Gandhiji s purpose in life was tofight poverty, remove exploitation and put an endto suffering and starving of poorest people of India- Harijans and downtrodden and untouchables.His idea was to uplift the untouchables in allrespects by giving equal status and equal justice.Gandhiji attemted for this and he was successfulin his attempts.

The Gandhian concept of secularismstemmed from his unflinching conviction thatfairness and justice to all was an inextricable part

Page 80: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

63

August - 2015Odisha Review

of truth, which for him was the quintessence ofreligion. For Gandhiji, secularism was the bestmanifestation of religion.

We are at the crossroads of history.Learning lessons from the past, we have to adoptinnovative approaches for ushering in socialchange. We have to grow beyond the sectarianconsiderations of caste and religion and strengthenthe secular ramparts we guard. Intercaste and inter-religion marriages will facilitate the castelesssociety. The tiny steps taken by innumerableindividuals will pave way for social integration inthe country.

Acharya Vinoba Bhave, the founder ofBhoodan Movement, hardly known outside Indiabefore 1940, became a world figure. PrimeMinister Nehuru warmly lauded his work in theParliament. President Rajendra Prasad termedBhoodan as not merely a gift of land but thespirit behind it gives a vision of the social orderthat Mahatma Gandhi envisaged and kindles andenlivens the hope of its attainment. The TimeMagazine featured this man on foot in its coverstory and hailed him as the dynamic disciple ofGandhi.

The Bhoodan March of Vinoba beganand continued for more than thirteen years indifferent parts of India, covering a total distanceof 36,500 miles, more than the circumference ofthe earth. During this Padayatra he collected 4.4.million acres of land as free gifts, out of whichabout 1.3 million acres were distributed amongthe landless farm workers. The BhoodanMovement was followed by Gramdan andJeevandan Movements. Vinoba had also received1.6 lakhs villages as Gramdan, especially in Biharand Orissa. All this had been achieved singlehandedly. In Jeevandan, the person who createda thrilling joy was Jay Prakash Narayan, who,while dedicating his life said Despair had seized

our hearts after the attainment of independence .As the light of Bhoodan Yagna spreads out, thesedoubts and darkness scatter away. The taskbefore us all is to sustain the new outlook byconcrete work and to make it a reality.

The concept of Bhoodan Movementforms an important aspects of social thought ofAcharya Vinoba Bhave. It is based on the conceptof trusteeship of Mahatma Gandhi. It is an attemptto bring about land reforms in a peaceful manner.It is a part of the constructive programme basedon Gandhian philosophy and socialreconstruction. The concept of dan or gift isnot based on the concept of charity but it is basedon equitable distribution. This concept hasemphasized the need for transforming the societyso that the inequality that exsits today should go.The concept of Boodan eliminates the possibilityof violence and force. It aims at getting the rightfulclaim to the poor people in a legitimate andpeaceful manner. Vinobaji has laid great stresson change of heart as envisaged by Gandhiji.Boodan is nothing but establishment of a socialorder which is based on freedom, public goodand does not recognise the need of violence. Insuch a society, everybody is guided by the welfareof the whole of the community and the bettermentof all persons. Prof. Norman D. Palmer a foreigncritic, says, Bhave, an olderly Gandhian whoprofesses to have no interest in politics as such isnevertheless on the strongest political forces inIndia. The walking Messiah and Saint was invitedby Bertand Russel to join the Anti Nuclear Marchin London in 1962. Characterizing him as asymbol of the role of of conscience in humanaffairs Arthur Kestler met him thrice and termedthe Bhoodan Movement as the greatest PeaceRevolution since Gandhi.

For building a Sarvodaya society in India,Gandhiji gave 18 fold programme. These arecommunal unity, removal of untouchability,

Page 81: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

64

August - 2015 Odisha Review

prohibition, Khadi, other rural industries, NaiTalim, Adult Education, upliftment of women,Education in Health and Hygiene, provinciallanguage, national language, economic equality,upliftment of Kisans, uplift of labour, uplift oflapers, uplift of Adivasi, uplift of students. Gandhiwas a many splendoured personality a person whokept the highest standard of morality in politics, agreat political strategist who evolved and practisedpolitics of the capture of state power through aprolonged mass movement, an orthodox religiousbeliever who stood for the social liberation ofwomen, the ending caste oppression and in generalapplication of reason to all aspects of social life,a person who had the vision of a world where allconflicts would be settled without violence.

Gandhi was not a politician in theMachiavellian sense, but he did what hisknowledge priori taught him. He never lost touchwith his spirituality even in the moments of his greatpolitical engagements. He like Machiavelli andothers did not separate religion from politics buttried to provide a synthesis of the two. Gandhi,primarily based all his social and political doctrineson the religious and spiritual view of human life.

The Gandhian constructive programmewas illustrative and with the changing times andsituations new programmes, new ideas andinnovative approaches were adopted to fulfil theaims and aspirations and needs of the presentgeneration. Gandhiji and Vinoba Bhave haveshown us the method and path to follow. Thedetails have to be worked out by each generation,keeping in view of the Vicissitudes of time andcircumstances. Gandhi was never dogmatic andhe was ever chaning in his experiments with truth.

Following openness of methods, fearlessness andcommitment to the basic ideals of Gandhi, we haveto plan our programmes and chalk out strategieswhich are relevant to our times. It is the peoplesinitiative and peoples power and social action thatwould strengthen democracy and Gandhism.

The worldwide events reveal the necessityfor peaceful coexistence among nations andpeople and also with the environment. In thisendeavour for social justice and ecologicalbalance, Gandhi and Vinoba provide us with themuch needed direction and inspiration.

Bibliography:1. Behuria, R.K, Odisha Review. BBSR, IPR, 2010

2. Chandra, B. Essays on Indian Nationalism, NewDelhi, Haranand, 2005.

3. Gandhi, M.K. The story of my Experiments withTruth. XI, rev.ed Agra, EP, 2006.

5. Pandya, J .Gandhi and his disciples, New Delhi,NBT, 2007.

6. Singh, K. History of social thought, Lucknow,2001.

7. Singh, S. History of political thought, Vol.II, 3rded. Meerut, Rastogi, 1994

8. Sinha, A. The schools of Philosophy ofSarvodaya, Patna, Janaki, 1978.

9. Souvenir : AICWC, Tirupati, 2-3 sept 94 (publishedby Akhil Bharat Rachanatmak Samaj, New Delhi).

Rabindra Kumar Behuria, Chandabali, Dist- Bhadrak -756133.

Page 82: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

65

August - 2015Odisha Review

The trend of demeaning women andrestricting them to stereotyped roles needs to bechanged by making people educated and awarethat Indian women need to be respected andhonoured as equal partners in society. In thiscontext our future citizen s adolescents have animportant role to lead the society on a progressivepath. It is very essential that adolescents shoulddevelop a positive attitude regarding status ofwomen.

A women s status in the family is the keyindicator of her status in society. So, a change in

Attitude of Youth Towards Status of Women

Dr. Sasmita Behera, Chandrashree Lenka,& Satyashree Jagdev

Abstract

The objective of the study was to asses and attempt to change the attitudes of youth towardsthe status of women in Bolangir town with respect to various aspects, the present status of womenin the family with reference to role of women in decision making and division of labour in theperformance of household activities. A sample of 100 respondents in the age group of 20 to 22 wasselected in Bolangir town out of which 50 respondents were from the families where the motherwas employed outside the home and the mothers of another 50 respondents were full timehomemakers. Interview schedule was used as the tool for data collection. It is revealed from thecurrent study that girls in general and adolescents with employed mothers had a more liberal attitudetowards the progression of women in society. Mutual Participation in decision making with regard tofinance management, household purchase, child care and social activities was prevalent in thefamilies of employed home makes, whereas in the families of full time home makers, power ofdecision making still remained in the hands of male members of the family.

Key Words: Stereotyped roles, Adolescents, Familial status

the attitude of family members is of greatsignificance in improving the status of women inthe family. The husband should treat her with asa co-partner and step forward to help in thedomestic sphere.

Changed attitude is not only importantamong husband but also among the other familymembers especially the adolescents who have animportant role to play in the future. They canchallenge the old values, express their ideas andcan bring change in the fabric of society. So astudy has been undertaken to assess the attitudes

Page 83: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

66

August - 2015 Odisha Review

of adolescents /youths towards status of women.For this opinion of a sample of 100 respondentsin the age group of 20-22 was selected inBolangir town out of which 50 respondents werefrom the families where the mother was employedoutside the home and the mothers of another 50respondents were full time homemakers. Thesocio-economic characteristics of the samplerevealed that majority of the adolescents weregraduates living in nuclear families with an incomerange of above 8000 per month. Medium sizedfamilies were prevalent among half of the sample.

The opinion of respondents was recordedon different aspects such as attitudes towardsstatus of women in respect of familial, socio-cultural, educational and occupational, financialetc.Present status of women with reference to roleof women in decision making and division oflabour in the performance of household activities.

OBSERVATION AND DISCUSSION:

Status of women in today s context:

A majority of the female respondents andadolescents of employed mothers expressed thatwomen should not be dependent on men for helpand support. A marked change in the status ofwomen was noticed due to provision of facilitiesfor women in education and employment, andincreased awareness of women about their status.Greater percentage of females and respondentsof employed mothers opined that the womenshould have an equal status as that of men andthey should be men s complement and not theirpossession.

ADOLESCENTS ATTITUDES TOWARDSSTATUS OF WOMEN

(a) On familial status of women:

It includes opinion pertaining to marriage,child rearing, and role of women in the family.

Majority disagreed to the statements such asmarriage is an ultimate aim of a woman s life ,woman should worship her husband like God

and woman should be a subordinate to herhusband . The degree of disagreement was moreamong the female students and adolescents ofemployed mothers when compared to malestudents and adolescents of full time homemakers.Irrespective of sex and employment status ofmother, almost all the adolescents approved theequality of women in deciding about the familysize. Female respondents and adolescents ofemployed mother category had a liberal attitudetowards the statements like equal role for womenin family decisions , cooperation of husband inhousehold activities . Males and adolescents offulltime homemakers expressed more traditionalattitudes like Women s life is centered aroundhome only and Women s primary duty is tosatisfy the needs of the family members .

(b) On socio-cultural status of women:

Majority strongly felt that female childrenshould be given the same treatment as malechildren in the family as well as same facilities andopportunities to improve their status.

Sample expressed that women should beprovided with equal opportunities in all specializedareas. Irrespective of sex and the employmentstatus of mother the respondents agreed withgender equality in availing the opportunities andfacilities provided by the society.

(c) On educational and occupational statusof women:

The respondents strongly agreed to thequestion of women should be given freedom tochoose their education of their own interest,

Page 84: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

67

August - 2015Odisha Review

provision of equal educational opportunities forwomen . Besides this the greater percentage ofadolescents felt that education will help the womento manage their household efficiently. The degreeof agreement regarding women s education wasgreater among females than males. Employmentstatus of mother did not seem to exert a greatinfluence on majority of the attitudes. Femalerespondents and adolescents of employedmothers expressed their favourable attitudetowards women being given equal opportunitiesin employment at par with men, and seekingemployment to make use of their spare time andsuitability of women for managerial andadministrative work. Women respondents stronglyrejected the negative statements such as womenare soft and fickle minded to hold high posts ,working women neglect their families andemployment of women leads to unemployment

of men .

(d) On Economic status of Women:

Higher percentage of female andadolescents of employed mother strongly opined/felt that women need economic independenceand should contribute to the family income andassume equal responsibility to improve thestandard of living of the family . Majority of theselected sample realized that there should beperfect agreement between the spouses and equalopportunity for women in handling family financeand equal status for women to take decisions onfinancial matters. Greater number of females hadexpressed a favourable attitude in assigning anequal status of women in the family financemanagement. On the contrary, more number ofmales firmly stated that man should dominate andhave a control over family finance.

B. PRESENT STATUS OF WOMEN INTHE FAMILY AND ROLE IN DECISION-MAKING:

Decision making in the family is a criticalelement in the status of family members. One ofthe aspects of the status of women in the family isthe extent of their power in the management ofthe economic resources of the family. Theopinions observed on this aspect are as fallows:

(a) Decisions regarding finance management:

In general an equal role was played byboth father and mother of adolescents with regardto decisions related to savings, account keepingand budgeting. Women s dominance waswitnessed in deciding about housekeepingexpenses.

Among the families of employedhomemakers, women seemed to have assumedan equal role with men in all aspects of financemanagement except decisions pertaining tohousekeeping expenses. In this aspect,superiority of men was noticed among the familiesof full time homemakers and this practiceindicates a lower position of women in suchfamilies.

(b) Decisions regarding Householdpurchases:

From the study of the opinion ofrespondents it was observed that (Table-1) jointdecisions were predominant irrespective ofemployment status of the mother with regard topurchase of immovable properties. Decisionspertaining to movable properties were entrustedwith women in employed homemakers families.In these families, women had played an equal rolewith men. On the contrary, the prevalence ofmen s dominance was noticed among the familiesof full time homemakers or housewives regardinghousehold purchases.

Page 85: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

68

August - 2015 Odisha Review

Table-1 - Role of women in Decision-making with regard to household purchases(in percent)

Employment status of mother

Activities FT EM Total

Mother Father Mother Mother Mother Father Mother Mother Mother Father Mother Mother& Father with & father with & with

other other Father other

HOUSEHOLD PURCHASEPurchase of immovable property

Purchase of house 2 6 7 4 1 1 8 8 1 0.5 2 2 77.5

Purchase of land 2 7 7 3 1 1 6 8 3 0.5 21.5 7 8

Purchase of movable property

Purchase of consumerdurables 2 6 4 6 2 7 1 4 3 1 6 4 1 34.5 3 1 3 4 0.5

Purchase of furnishings 2 1 5 6 2 3 3 6 1 3 4 2 9 28 .5 34 .5 32 .5 4.5

Purchase of jewels 4 2 2 9 2 9 6 2 4 3 3 1 5 2 16.5 3 1 0.5

Purchase of clothing 5 2 2 3 2 5 5 9 8 2 6 7 55 .5 15 .5 25 .5 3.5

Purchase of vehicles 5 0 5 0 4 6 5 4 4 8 5 2

There is significant difference between full time and employed homemakers in household purchase.FT- full time mother, EM- employed mother

(c) Decisions regarding Child Care and SocialActivities:

The employment status of the motherseemed to play an important role in reducing maledomination in matters of education, career andmarriage of children.

The study reflected the trend of mutualparticipation of mother and father in majority ofthe families especially among the employed

homemakers families. Employment of womenhas really helped to bring about a change in theeconomic power structure of a family in favour ofwomen.

(d) Division of Labour in the HouseholdResponsibility:

Detail of the findings is given in Table -2on division of labour in the performance ofhousehold activities.

Table-2 - Division of Labour in the performance of household activities(in percent)

Activities FT EM Total

Mother Father Mother Mother Mother Father Mother Mother Mother Father Mother Mother& Father with & father with & with

other other Father other

Managing the familyincome 2 6 2 3 6 4 2 0 7 6 3 4 1 5 6

Purchase of grocery 6 8 9 9 1 4 1 9 1 3 2 4 4 4 43.5 1 1 16.5 2 9

Purchase of perishables 6 7 5 7 2 1 2 1 1 1 3 8 3 0 4 4 8 22.5 25.5

Page 86: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

69

August - 2015Odisha Review

Meal Planning 6 3 1 1 3 5 2 3 6 7 6 4 4 3 3.5 4 49.5

Cooking and servingfood 5 6 1 4 3 2 4 3 7 3 4 0 2 5 8

Care of the house 4 9 1 4 4 6 2 6 1 2 6 2 37.5 0.5 8 5 4

Care of children 4 4 1 2 6 2 9 1 0 2 4 6 6 27.0 0.5 2 5 47.5

Care of sick 4 4 3 2 4 2 9 9 3 5 5 6 26 .5 1.5 29 .5 42 .5

Counselling the children 1 3 8 7 3 6 2 1 9 1 6 7.5 4.5 8 2 6

Entertaining the guests 2 3 1 6 2 1 4 2 5 5 4 3 12 .5 0.5 58 .5 28 .5

There is significant difference between the full time and employed homemakers in performing the household activities aloneFT- full time mother , EM- employed mother

In general, all the household activitieswere performed by the homemakers exceptmanaging the family income, counselling thechildren and entertaining the guests.

The area of finance management wasdominated by men in full time homemakersfamilies whereas women were co-opted inemployed homemakers families. However theburden of doing the household activities alonewas found to be the predominant trend in full timehomemakers families. On the other hand,employed homemakers sought the help of othersin performing household activities. This clearlyexposes the fact that household is still under thepurview of women.

Summary and Conclusion:

Girls and adolescents with employedmothers had positive attitudes towards status ofwomen which comprises areas such as familial,socio-cultural, educational, occupational, financialaspects than their counterparts. Mutualparticipation in decision-making with regard tofinance management, household purchases, child

care and social activities was prevalent in thefamilies of employed homemakers whereas in thefamilies of full time homemakers, power ofdecision-making still remained in the hands of malemembers of the family.

References :Patel, M.R. Trivedi, J.C. Desi, C.P. and Patel, A.A(1995) Participation or rural women in decision-making. Gujurat.

Sapru, R.K. (2009) Women and Development, AsishPublishing House, New Delhi, pp 89-101.

Sood, R (2010), Changing status and adjustment ofwomen, Menaka Publications Pvt. Ltd, Jaipur, pp 11-21.

Dr. Sasmita Behera and Chandrashree Lenka, Lecturersin Home Science, R.D.Women s College, Bhubaneswar.

Satyashree Jagdev, Reader in Home Science,R.D.Women s College, Bhubaneswar.

Page 87: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

70

August - 2015 Odisha Review

The State of Nayagarh is situated between 190531

and 200 201 northern latitude and 840481 and 850

151 eastern longitude with area of 588 squaremiles. On the north the state is bounded by thestates of Daspalla and Khandapara, on east byRanpur state. On the south it is linked with BritishIndian Subdivision of Khurda under Puri districtwhereas on west it is bounded by Ghumusar Taluqof Ganjam District under Madras Presidency.According to 1901 census the population of thestate was 1,40,779 out of which only 9 wereChristians and 585 Muslims.1 Out of the totalarea, about 217 square miles were cultivated orotherwise occupied and remaining portion of thestate comprised of forests, hills, shrubs, junglesand other wastelands.2 Total Revenue of the statewas Rs.4,36,842.3 The state paid Rs.5525-4-1as Jumma to the British government.4

Raja Krushna Chandra Singh Mandhatawho was invested with ruling powers in 1933 atthe age of 22 completed his 28th year in 1939.The younger brother of the ruler KumarBrindaban Chandra Singh a diploma holder inAgriculture was put in charge of agricultural farmat Mahipur.5 Dewan of the state was Babu HareKrishna Samanta who was on a long leave onhealth ground and finally retired and then theAssistant Dewan Babu Janardan Nanda, B.A.remained in change of Dewan from the beginningof the year upto 3rd December 1939 when he

was confirmed for the post.6 Land RecordsTahasildar was Babu Akshaya Kumar Ghose.7

Tahasildar was Babu Udayanath Patnaik, B.A.,Inspector of Police Abantinath Santara, forestofficer babu Fakir Charan Panda, DeputyInspector of schools babu Mahadev Das, Chiefmedical officer Dr. Brindaban Chandra BiswalMBBS, Veterinary Assistant Munshi MahmadBaig, Overseer babu Binod Bihari Mohanti,Debottor Manager babu Krishna Chandra Lalla,Headmaster, Brajendra Secondary school- babuLingaraj Mishra, B.Ed.8 Most of these officialsof the state were outsiders. Even if the rulerwanted to employ the local people in those posts,the Dewan and others wanted to employ personsfrom outside.9 It proved the high-handedness ofthe Dewan who could easily cajole the ruler thatfittest persons were not available in locality. Thatwas partially true in some cases but in other caseslike the post of a teacher could have been filledup by an educated man from the state. So thatthe problem of underemployment would havebeen solved to a certain extent. Discrimination inemployment was a factor for people s discontent.

The miserable economic condition of thepeople of Nayagarh was a strong factor forpeople s discontent. Like other states Nayagarhwas basically an agricultural state. There was noindustry in the state. The chief source of revenuewas land and forest. The cultivators had no

People s Movement in Nayagarh (1938-39)

Prasanta Kumar Narendra

Page 88: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

71

August - 2015Odisha Review

proprietary right over their land. Occupancy rightcould not be alienated without the permission ofthe ruler which could be obtained at a very heavyfees.The rate of transfer fees fixed by the statevaried from Rs.90/- to Rs.5/- per acre accordingto the quality of the land.10 The Dewan of thestate continued to remain in charge of theadministration of land till the end of December1942. The land revenue of the state was realizedon 2 equal Kist viz;11

1st kist- 1st January

2nd kist- 15th FebruaryThe burden of taxation on the people in

different forms was heavy. The rate of rent onagricultural land was much higher in comparisonwith the neighbouring district of Ganjam and Puri.For same class of land for which the people ofGanjam had to pay only Re.1/- while those ofNayagarh had to pay Rs.3/14/-. People ofGanjam did not pay any rent for homestead land,people of Puri paid rent of Rs.4-6-3 per acrewhereas the people of Nayagarh paid Rs.12 to15 per acre of homestead land. Besides they hadto pay 3 annas as local cess, one anna as schooland hospital cess and one anna as forest cess onevery rupee of rent.12 The Sarbarakaras werecollecting land rent from the people,for which theywere enjoying rent-free Jagirs.

Forest rules were very strict andoppressive. People were forbidden to cut 32varieties of trees.Even,as per the forest rule theycould not cut trees from their holdings. Peoplecould not kill wild animals who often destroyedthe crops. People had to pay grazing fees whetheror not the cattle graze in their villages. The cesswas levied on each cow and buffalo. Besides thatthere was a fee of Re.0-8-0 per cow, Re.0-4-0for calf and one rupee per buffalo for grazing inreserved forests. Fines for breach of grazing andforest laws were very heavy. The unscrupulous,

petty forest officers and peons often tookadvantage of those laws to exact illegalgratifications from the people.13

The education and health systems of thestate was not in good condition.There were 2dispensaries one at headquarters and another atOdagaon. There were one High School,one M.Eschool, 3 U.P. and 71 L.P.Schools in the state.14

Still the state collected cess of 6 pies in rupee foreach service of education and health from thepeople. Moreover the artisans such as black-smith, goldsmith, carpenters etc. had to pay aprofessional tax of one rupee per year. It seems,therefore, the only important work of the peopleof Nayagarh was to pay and pay to the state.

Besides, there were a number of forcedexactions from the people. magana orcompulsory contributions was being levied fromthe people on certain occasions like the marriageceremony of the ruler or the silver jubilee of theRaja. It was compulsory and failure to pay led toheavy fines. The system of rasad or compulsorysupply of provisions to Raja or his officers orguests while on tour was in practice in thestate. Sunia 15 or New year s Day Bheti was notrealized from the people but from the Sarvarakarasand Jagirdars. Bethi or upaid forced labour wasin vogue in the state till 1932 when it was replacedby a Bethi cess of anna three each rupee of rent.Since then that bethi cess had been renamedRoad Cess and bethi in several forms had again

been demanded from the people for which anominal wage was sometimes paid. TheSarvarakaras and police officers used to snatchaway a portion of what was paid to the peopleby state. They were doing a lot of hard work likecarrying stones and metals from distant places forconstruction of roads and bridges. They wereforced without payment to extinguish forest fires.Even during the time of harvesting people wereforced to do bethi.

Page 89: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

72

August - 2015 Odisha Review

Moreover the ruler exacted heavysalamis for appointing castes headman, forgranting permission for social feastings andprocessions on the occasion of marriage orfuneral. For using palanquins, sabaries and masals(country torch) in procession, pre-permission wasnecessary and salamis were paid by the people.The money collected was not going to the statetreasury but to the privy purse of the Raja.

The Durbar also levied succession fee onthe heirs on the death of the owner of the land.Fees were collected for granting permission toadopt a son.16 That was the worst part of thestate s policy of taxation. People s condition gotdeteriorated day by day. After paying severalkinds of taxes to the state the people were left ameagre amount to sustain their families for a year.Aggrieved people were in the lookout of anoccasion for long to do away with the exploitationand oppression meted out on them.

Civil liberty of the people in Nayagarhwas non-existent. The system of law and justicewas not well organised. Appeals filed in the courtof Raja against the judgment of Dewan remainedpending for long as the ruler was not holding hiscourt regularly. Corruption was rampant in thestate. All the officials from top to bottom wereengaged in corruption.By that time one constableof police or a mere forest guard was enjoyingmore power in the Garjat state than the presentpolice commissioner or a chief conservator offorest in modern Odisha. Those officials werehabituated in taking bribe forcibly from the peopleto fill up their own pocket.17

Raja Krushna Chandra Singh most of thetime lived outside the state.18 The administrationof the state therefore was run by Dewan. Sincethe state had no codified law, he ruled the stateas per his will.Corruption was order of the dayand maladministration reigned supreme in thestate. After returning from foreign country the ruler

frequently visited Puri and Calcutta and stayedfor good number of days.19 The expenditure forunnecessary tour of the chief had been borne byhis innocent subjects. The state, on the other hand,did nothing for the welfare of the common people.People did not get drinking water in summerseason and had to go miles together for thatpurpose. In the rainy season the rivers overflowedbecause of the torrential rain and the flooddestroyed the paddy and houses of the people.People did not even get a single straw to thatchtheir house and feed their cattle.They had to livein open air under the sky.20 To the appeals of relieffor flood and drought, the administration alwayspaid a deaf ear. Sometimes due to shortage ofrainfall, crops failed and people had no food tosurvive. Persons having acres of land had to gofor cooli work on streets.21 Even many of themleft for Calcutta or Rangoon to earn theirlivelihood. Police atrocities on the people hadcrossed all the limits. It seemed that people hadno freedom of speech or expression.One LingarajBehera of Saranakula was beaten mercilessly forreading a newspaper called Krushak .22

If anybody wanted to express his viewon any issue, the police tried to suppress him byusing slang language and third grade method. Eventhe religious persons who lived on begging in thestate were not spared from police atrocities.Another example of police atrocity was evidentfrom the fact that a village Choukidar named BhikaMallik was severely beaten by the Police S.I.Benudhar Babu for not informing him about thepolitical meeting held at Bolgarh.23 Absence of atransfer policy in police department in the statehad made police oppressive by nature.In 1920 inanother incident police atrocities had crossed allthe limits. On the suicide of a beggar, the policestarted to exact bribes from the innocent peopleof the locality. The police threatened them toimplicate in false cases if they did not pay thebribe. One Gati Mangaraj and others had sent a

Page 90: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

73

August - 2015Odisha Review

telegram to the Political Agent about the incident.On the inquiry as the allegations could not besubstantiated owing to the maneuvering of the stateofficials, Gati Mangaraj had to undergo rigorousimprisonment for a long period.24 The absence ofcivil liberty in Nayagarh could be marked in thedismissal of Padmanav Mishra, a U.P.schoolteacher who was allegedly reported that he hadgone to Delanga to attend a meeting at GandhiSeva Sangha. The state was fearful lest, he mightinfluence others for agitation in the state.Thus hewas dismissed from his post.25

Betel Leaf Agitation: Under such socio-economic hardship, when the people were inmisery, another act of the ruler had made thepeople bold enough to raise voice against thestate.That was an agitation of the people knownas Betel Leaf Agitation which was directed againstthe state monopoly on betel. The state had notonly imposed taxes on betel but on other tobaccoitems such as bidi, gundi, Gudakhu andkerosene. Those were the essential commoditiesof the people. So people became very muchaggrieved.26 Particulary pan or betel was widelybeen used by the people in the state both fordigestive reason and for religious reason as well.

As the demand for betel leaf was more inthe state, the small shopkeepers benefited mostfrom its sale. But the ruler without caring for thelarge number of shopkeepers had introducedmonopoly licence of selling beteleaf in the statesince 1934. The state derived an income of aboutRs.1000/- from that source.27 As a result the smallshopkeepers lost their business and livelihood.The price of betel increased enormously.28Thatsystem had worked as a great hardship on thepeople. As a result of that system betel-leaf sold4 or 5 times dearer than in the neighbouring Britisharea. Even the supply was not regular andsatisfactory.29

Now the people started agitation againstthe monopoly licence of betel leaf and took a vow

not to chew betel so long as it had not beencancelled. So the boycott movement had spreadall over the state.The prominent leaders of themovement travelled from village to village tosupport the boycott movement. Nobody exceptfew government officials used betel.30 The statehad suffered a loss due to the movement. TheDewan ordered the police to arrest and assaultthose who persuaded the people not to purchasethe betel leaf. In the meantime cases wereregistered against Narayan Nanda and BharatSahoo from Odagaon, Biswanath Mishra fromItamati. Moreover some other leaders likeGanapati Ram, Banchhanidhi Panda and AkruraMoharana were called to the police station atItamati and were severely beaten by the policeS.I. Benudhar babu.31 To curb that movement theauthorities had taken recourse to false andconcocted cases against the leaders of themovement. So they were convicted andimprisoned.32 Narayan Nanda of Odagaon hadalso been fined Rs.30/- by the Dewan.Reportson the popular discontent had been published indifferent Odia weekly, but the Chief who hadcome from foreign countries, did not glance atthose newspapers. So he remained silent andunmoved knowingly. Therefore the Dewanenjoyed all powers to handle the situation in hisown way. In spite of severe oppression andatrocities on them, the people continued the Betelleaf Agitation. In the process, as the licence holderssuffered heavy loss for a longer period of time,the ruler had no other option but to lift themonopoly licence on betel.33 Success of thepeople in their first phase of the movement madethem confident to struggle with determinationagainst the oppression and maladministration inthe state.Formation of Prajamandal in the state: Onthe call of the Odisha State People s Conferenceand with the advice of Sarangadhar Das thepeople of Nayagarh wanted to form Prajamandal

Page 91: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

74

August - 2015 Odisha Review

in the state. In order to continue the movementsystematically to get their demands fulfilledNarayan Nanda had given a call to the fellowpeople to assemble at Dangibandha village underGanjam district.The meeting was held under thepresidentship of Suryanarayan Patnaik,theCongress worker of Ganjam.In that meeting theaims and programmes of AISPC were discussedand decision was taken to form the Prajamandalin the state.As per the decision people from allparts of the state started to assemble at Odagaonon 28th June 1938 and a Prajamandal was formedtemporarily on that day under the presidentshipof Narayan Nanda at the sacred shrine of SriRaghunath Jew of Odagaon.34 Sri NarayanNanda was elected as temporary President alongwith Kuber Sahoo as Vice President,BharatNayak as Secretary, and Laxman Moharana,Banchanidhi Senapati, Sudarson Prusty,JanardanSubudhi, Haribandhu Achary, Iswar Patsani, andLaxman Sahoo as members.The Durbar wantedto destroy the Prajamandal at its bud. So itarrested Narayan Nanda, the President,Prajamandal and other workers in connection withbetel leaf agitation and thrown to the Jail. Theywere not given bail nor allowed to have anadvocate to fight their case. But people becamemore courageous with such type of activities ofthe Durbar.On 3rd September 1938 the executivecommittee of the Prajamandal decided to formthe Prajamandal of the people of Nayagarh atOdagaon on the sacred day of Bhadrav Purnima(full moon night) falling on 9th September1938.Accordingly the first regular Prajamandal(People s Association) was organized atOdagaon on 9th September 1938 on the full moonday of Bhadrav.35 At least 10 thousand peoplehad assembled there to form the Prajamandala.Banchhanidhi Senapati presided over themeeting.36 In the meeting following names of themembers of executive committee of thePrajamandal were declared. BanchhanidhiSenapati- President, Kuber Sahoo-Vice

President, Bharat Nayak and Narasingha NandaJoint secretary, Laxman Moharana, NarayanNanda, Kasinath Panda, Ramakrishna Adhikari,Janardan Subudhi, Sudarsan Prusty, HaribandhuAcharya, Laxman Sahoo and Iswar Patsani-Members.37 A lot of things were discussed in themeeting including people s civil liberty and otherdemands. Moreover, it was resolved in themeeting that in every village one village branch ofthe Prajamandal would be formed.38 So thatpeople would be activated for the movementagainst the state to get their demands fulfilled.Then after a lot of deliberations, a memorandumcontaining various demands of the people, hadbeen prepared which was to be submitted to theruler for redressal. It was the first historicdocument of the Nayagarh Prajamandalmovement which contained 17 demands of thepeople as follows:39

1. Right to hold meetings and to readnewspapers should be guaranted.

2. Bethi or labour without wage should beabolished.

3. The public collection known as magan forthe purpose of marriage, Upanayan andfuneral functions of the ruler was to beabolished.

4. Lawful rights of the tenants over the landhad to be ensured. Land transfer fee andDakhal-Kharaj fee be abolished.Attachement of cultivation appliances andcrockeries for the recovery of the landrevenue be banned. The collection of landrevenue on uncultivable sand deposited,flood-damaged land should be kept inabeyance till the land was made cultivable.

5. The utilization of forest products fuel,bamboo, twigs etc. be allowed without anyroyalty and boundary restrictions. Thegrazing tax must be abolished. Theprotection of the crops against the damage

Page 92: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

75

August - 2015Odisha Review

caused by the wild animals be allowedwithout payment of fees.

6. Import and Export control should beabolished in order to facilitate the sale ofagricultural products in and outside state.

7. The licence fees on the business of betel leaf,tola, Karanja, Kusum etc be abolished.Taxation on sugarcane cultivation beabolished.

8. Those who had only the homestead landshould be exempted from all taxes. Thosewho exclusively depended on sellingfuelwood for their livelihood should beexempted from the payment of fees.

9. The backward class people such as Hadi,Pana, Doma, who earned their livelihood bymaking baskets out of bamboo should beexempted from the tax levied on bamboo.

10. Necessary steps should be taken to makebridge on the rivers Dahuka and Sulia.

11. All the rules and regulations of the stateshould be published in Odia and notified forthe information of the general public.

12. Paddy granary should be kept in eachpargana as was done previously.

13. There should be facilities for irrigation in theareas likely to be affected by drought.

14. Restrictions on intoxicating articles likeopium,wine,ganja should continue as it wasbefore.

15. Those govertment officials found engagedin collecting bribes from the people must bearrested.

16. Professional Taxes must be abolished.17. Full responsible government of the people

be established in the state.It should run asper laws for the protection of the interestsof the people.

The President of the Prajamandalforwarded the memorandum containing thedamands of the people for favour ofconsideration of the ruler. When the ruler saw thatmemorandum, he immediately rejected thedemands he left no stone unturned to crush anysort of movement of the people. The state policewas asked to arrest the leaders and crush themovement. Simultaneously Gundas (ruffians)were hired to create disturbances in the meetingsof the Prajamandal. The persons who helped thePrajamandal workers in providing food andshelter were punished. In protest against suchrepressive policy of the ruler mammoth publicmeetings were organized on 10th September 1938at Bahadajhola and on 13th September 1938 atGodipada.40 The actions of the Durbar had beencondemned and resolutions were passed tocontinue the movement.

The people all over Nayagarh becamevery much enthusiastic in participatingPrajamandal Movement. Guided by the Congress,the Nayagarh Prajamandal organized SwadeshiMovement in the state. People were encouragedto use Charkha and wear handspun Khadar.41

This movement continued for months together. TheRaja tried his best to suppress the movement butfailed.Agitation against Grazing Tax: Like the betelleaf agitation, the people of Nayagarh startedanother vigorous agitation against the GrazingTax. The grazing tax used to be collected in themonth of December every year. But all of suddenthe ruler ordered his officers to collect that tax inthe month of September instead of December.The Prajamandal appealed the ruler not to collectthat tax in September. But the ruler was adamantin his decision.In protest the Prajamandallaunched agitation against the Durbar. People wereasked not to pay the grazing tax.The state couldnot get a single anna from that tax. Then the forestofficers, at the instance of the chief, captured the

Page 93: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

76

August - 2015 Odisha Review

cattle from the grazing land of Odagaon,Bahadajhola, Godipada and other places and putthem into the Kine houses.42 It was declared thatunless the grazing tax was paid, these animalswould be sold off in auction.When the date ofauction was announced nobody came forwardto participate in it as a protest against that unlawfulaction. The officers in charge of auction workfaced a lot of difficulty in auctioning the cattle. AtNuagaon hundreds of satyagrahis were lathi-charged while protesting against the move of theruler to auction the cattle seized by his officer.Sudam Charan Barik, Narayan Behera andKrupasindhu Patnaik were seriously wounded.43

But the people continued the movement. On 17th

October1938 the Durbar threatened the peoplewith dire consequence if the movement was notstopped. It had a positive impact on the people.Thus they started to organise village panchayatsin every village to counter any repressivemeasures of the Durbar.The panchayats createdawareness among the people to have solidarityand unity to fight against injustice44.

In order to protest against the brutality ofthe ruler, the Gadjat Day was observed all overthe state on 29th October 1938. On that dayprocessions and hartals were held throughout thestate and a largely attended public meeting washeld at Godipada. The prominent leaders likeKrupasindhu Patnaik, Biswanath Patnaik, AnandaCharan Dora and Chakradhar Moharana etc.were harassed and tortured by gundas foraddressing the meeting.45 Simultaneously on 29th

and 30th October 1938 about 10,000 tenantsincluding several thousand Khonds and aboriginesmoved towards the royal palace and surroundedit for getting their demands fulfilled. The Raja triedhis best to persuade the people not to join handswith agitators and promised 7 concessions.46 TheCSP leaders like Gangadhar Mishra and otherswere said to have incited the tenants to cut downtrees from forest. Even the tenants harvested

unripe paddy in order to store it in Bolgarh, priorto the launching of a no-rent campaign.

On the other hand in order to deal withagitators, the officials of state had visited severalMuslim villages like Keranga and Mukundaprasadetc. of Khurda police station to enlist Muslimyouths for service as constables in Nayagarh.47

At the same time in order to counteract thePrajamandal Movement the Raja encouraged theformation of another association known asPrajabandhu Samiti. It was constituted in

November 1938.48 It consisted of 21 memberswho were rich bunisnessmen, Sarbarkaras andlandlords known for their loyalty to the ruler. TheSamiti was propagating the attitude and interestof the ruler for the welfare of the common peopleand distributing pamphlets in this regard. Thepeople were very well known about suchpropaganda and did not pay any heed to this.49

Rather in order to fight against the reactionarymeasures of the ruler, the Prajamandal startedreorganizing panchayats in villages.50 The ruler sactivities were condemned by every villagePanchayat. Through distribution of pamphlets andmeetings, it tried to expose the defects of Raja sadministration.The Prajamandal also directed thepeople not to keep relation with the members ofPrajabandhu Samiti and employees of the ruler.51

In the meantime the NayagarhPrajamandal had published a pamphlet under theheading The second appeal of the NayagarhPrajamandal . The hand bill critisised the allegedmal- administration in Nayagarh state and thesystem of demanding Bethi and veti by theruling chief. It was circulated among the peoplein the villages in order to make them very muchactive in carrying out the Prajamandal Movementin vigorous way. The pamphlet runs as follows :52

Many plans are being adopted tosupperss our agitation. The school teachers havebeen ordered to dissuade villagers from attending

Page 94: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

77

August - 2015Odisha Review

meetings. They have been asked to hold meetingsto preach loyality. The Sarvarakaras andChaukidars have been instructed to coerce peopleinto offering their signature on blank paper in orderto superscribe later the words I belong to theRuling Chief. Many proclamations are beingcirculated on behalf of the Nayagarh Durbar.Although we are made to put down forest fires,to serve for shikar, to make roads and to clearthe forest all without payment, the Durbar has nowpublished that there is no Bethi in the state. Youall know how we enjoy. The alleged right to thetrees in Kabuliyat lands, as proclaimed by theDurbar, we now pay Rs.6/- for a cartload of fuel.In addition we pay Rs.1/6 or Rs.2/- per cart tobring it from a coupe. It may be true that theDurbar has opened English high schools, but whostudies there ? We have no food and rags to coverour bodies. How can we get English educationpaying Rs.10/- or Rs.20/- a month ? The teachingof weaving is confined to schools. We don t reapany benefit from these schools. We all know thatthe poor do not get any relief in hospitals whichare meant for babas only. The hopes raised bythe Durbar by saying that it would open minesand provide labour for thousands are stillunfulfilled and in God s hand. The Durbar aloneknows about its declaration to the people that itwould convene a Legistative Assembly to framelaws for the people. This news has not reachedthe masses.

What happened to our demands? Thereis no sign of any consideration of our demands,but we now see that the Durbar declares that ourdemands are unauthorized. The worthlessness ofthe declaration of the Durbar has, it is regrettableto note, been exposed by its criticism of agitatorswho are called thieves and dacoits. The Durbar sfirst mistake was the classifying of the demandsof Prajamandal as the writings of few cheats. It isdisturbing and un-reasonable to find that thedisturbances at Odagaon which were pointed out

in an appeal of the Prajamandal have left the rulingchief unmoved. The Durbar has lied in assertingthat we are instigated. The Durbar has lied inasserting that we are instigated by the people ofBritish Odisha who are described as looting us.Finally the threat of removing some of our socalled rights has been levelled against us. It furtherthreatens us with assaults and imprisonement ifwe do not give up the agitation.

Threats and propaganda like the onescarried on by the Durbar will continue, but weshould not be alarmed and should push on withour agitation. God will help us.

People s anguish had been clearly seenagainst the ruler not only for the mal-administration but also for the attempt to suppressthe movement by hook or by crook. Definitelythat pamphlet had aroused the people to fight fortheir demands. On the other hand the ruler, insteadof granting their demands, tried to suppress theagitation ruthlessly. In his arrogance, he could notsee the writings on the wall, and rather unwittinglyprecipitated a crisis. In order to suppress themovement the chief requisitioned police forcesfrom Nepal as he was the son-in-law of Nepal.On 4th of December a batch of about 12 policeconstables in civil dress from Nepal passedthrough Khurda to Nayagarh. More policemenwere expected to come very soon to help theruler. Simultaneously the ruler had also deputed aspecial officer to Calcutta to report to the Residentfor Easteren States on the present situation in thestate and requested him to send a detachment ofBritish force to the Nayagarh state forassistance.53 When the people came to knowabout such designs of the chief to suppress theirmovement, they became more aggressive.Theruler, then promulgated a special regulation on 10th

December 1938 known as Regulation ofNayagarh State. It was an Ordinance, which wasenforced with immediate effect. It had prohibited

Page 95: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

78

August - 2015 Odisha Review

the general meetings, associations and processionsetc.in the state.The circulation and reading ofnewspaper was banned in the state.54 The policewas empowered to arrest the people and searchtheir houses without warrant.The ordinance wasmeant for seizing civil liberty and suppressing themovement of the people. The Prajamandal namedit as Black Act.

But the ordinance had no impact on thepeople s movement in the state. In defiance tothat ordinance, the Nayagarh Prajamandal held aspecial session on 19th December 1938 atKuanpara in Ganjam district.55 After a carefuldiscussion many resolutions were passed in themeeting. These were, to defy the state Regulation,to violate the Forest Act, to organize meetings,processions, to read the newspapers, to continuegrazing tax agitation and to release the arrestedworkers etc. The session was followed by atraining programmee for the satyagrahis. In protestto it the Prajamandal offered Satyagraha. Largenumber of educated youth and students of thestate came forward to join the satyagraha.Theyhad formed an association known as united youthunion and published a bulletin named AhimsaVeri . It preached against the acts of the ruler.56

The union created awareness among the peoplefor Satyagraha.The proposals of the Kuanparasession of the Prajamandal, like establishment ofrepresentative government in the state, withdrawalof the state regulation and other damands of thepeople had been submitted to the Durbar by thePresident of the Prajamandal for fulfillment. Theruler rejected the proposals. Soon the peoplestarted procession, hartal, meetings and agitationsthroughout the state in large scale. Ahimsa Veriwas distributed among the people for arousingtheir sentiment. Many Satyagrahis like MaguniPanda, Brajabandhu Satapathy, BhubaneswarAdhikary and other 19 were arrested.Satyagrahislike Gadadhar Maharana and others were beatenat Nandighor. Prajamandal workers like Harihar

Prusty, Lingaraj Pradhan, and Mahadev Dakuaof Damasahi were arrested. President of thePrajamandal, Banchhanidhi Senapati, VicePresident, Kuber Sahu, Secretary, Bharat Nayak,and Narasingh Nanda and member GodavarishMishra were arrested and sent to jail.57They wereseverely tortured there. On 29th December 1938the Prajamandal met at Odagaon to discuss futurecourse of action arising out of the arrest of theirtop leaders. It was unanimously decided tocontinue the movement.At that time it waspropagated by the durbar that the arrested leaderswould be sent out of the state. The Prajamandalimmediately ordered its workers to propagate themessage and request the people assemble atNayagarh on 31st December 1938. Accordinglypeople in thousands assembled in front of thepalace. People blocked all the roads to theNayagarh.Excitement prevailed in the state.People not only surrounded the Palace andKacheri and blocked the roads but also closedthe entrance gate of the Jail. Movement was at itsheights.

Apprehending trouble the ruler wired tothe Political Agent, who by that time was campingat Dhenkanal for help.The Raja and the officialswere frightened to see such a sea of crowd.Heimmediately came to the people and discussedwith Prajamandal workers like LaxmanMaharana, Sridhar Dash, Sukra Behera, LaxmanSahu and Udayanath Prusty. After a longdeliberation, an agreement was made betweenthe Raja and the Prajamandal leaders.58Accordingto the agreement it was decided that all thearrested Prajamandal workers would be releasedby 3rd January 1939, all the cases registeredagainst the workers would be dropped,establishment of a representative governmentsoon, granting of civil liberty, and fulfilment ofother demands of the people. It was alsodemanded by the Prajamandal that the Rajawould announce all these concessions on 9th

Page 96: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

79

August - 2015Odisha Review

January 1939. Some leaders were allowed tomeet the political prisoners inside the jail. On theadvice of the Prajamandal the people leftNayagarh for their homes. A copy of theagreement concluded with the raja had been sentto the Secretary, OSPC, Sarangadhar Das. Headvised the workers of the state to remain alert,because the Raja might detract from theagreement.59He also told them to collect fees fromthe people for a fighting fund to meet any exigencyin future for the movement. The Political AgentMajor Bazelgatte arrived at Nayagarh on 4th

January193960. He advised the Raja not to agreeto the demand of the people like the establishmentof the representative government in the state.

Next day Major Bazelgatte rushed toRanpur to settle some problems and was killedby the people on 5th of January 1939. It was atruning point in the Prajamandal Movement inalmost all states. Being panic the ruler of Nayagarhhad accepted most of the demands of the people.Instantly all the Prajamandal workers werereleased from jail and cases against them werewithdrawn.61 Moreover the people, like the ruleralso became unnerved and panic after the murderof Major Bazelgette and voluntarily suspendedSatyagraha without waiting for the direction fromthe Odisha state people s conference.62 As perthe agreement the ruler announced manyconcessions on 9th January 1939 like free tradeof agricultural commodity would be encouragedand betel leaf monopoly was abolished. But theDurbar announced to set up an AdvisoryCommittee in place of the representativegovernment of the people. The Prajamandalrejected that proposal outrightly.On 5th March1939 the durbar announced the date of electionto the Advisory Committee. On 15th April 1939election was held. Prajamandal did not participatein the election.The Raja got his men electeduncontested in the election. The first meeting ofthe Advisory Committee was inaugurated by the

Raja on 30th April 1939.63On that occasion theDurbar announced some concessions likerelaxation of grazing tax, reduction of road cessof one anna and restrictions on the use of forestwas relaxed.64 The Raja scolded and warned thePrajamandal of dire consequence if it continuedthe movement in future. At the same time with theoutbreak of Second World War in September1939 the movement became inactive.

Although the Prajamandal movement inNayagarh remainded quite for some time, still thefire of discontent of the people was burning.Outside the state at a place called Bhimpadaunder Begunia Police Station in Khurdasubdivision, a meeting of about 100 members ofNayagarh Prajamandal was held under thePresidentship of Sridhar Dash.Some people fromKhandapara and Ranpur states had also attendedit. The local Congress workers had made all thearrangement for that meeting. The 3 resolutionspassed by the AISPC at Poona on 30th July 1940were read out and unanimously passed. Anotherresolution requesting the Raja of Nayagarh toestablish a true responsible democraticgovernment in the state was passed. Thepresident through his speech criticised Mr. J.Bowstead, the chief secretary to Government fornot recognizing their association.65

However powerful the ruler might be, hehad to succumb to the power of the commonpeople. The people of Nayagarh had proved itthrough their movement.They did not sit quietlyfor good until they achived success.Although themovement became calm for few years, it becamevigorous in subsequent years in 1942 and 1946.The final struggle sealed the fate of the ruler in1948 and the state of Nayagarh became part ofProvince of Odisha.References :

1. Cobden Ramsay, Feudatory States Of Orissa,Calcutta, 1982,p.262.

Page 97: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

80

August - 2015 Odisha Review

2. Administrative Report of Nayagarh State, EasternStates Agency, 1939-40 P.1.

3. Ibid P.1.4. Eastern States Agency list No.-6, Delhi 1938,

Government of India Press, P.16.5. General Review of Administration of Feudatary

States of Orissa and Chhotnagpur for year 1922-23.

6. Adminstrative Report of Nayagarh, Op.cit. P.1.7. Ibid .P.1.8. Eastern State Agenecy, op.cit. List No-069. The Deshakatha, 21st March 1938.10. Report of the State Enquiry Committee, Orissa

States, Cuttack, 1939, P.116. (hearafter known asROSEC)

11. Administrative Report of Nayagarh State, 1942-43, P.4.

12. ROSEC, P.117.13. Ibid. P.117.14. Ramsay,op.cit.pp.265-269.15. ROSEC.P.118.16. ROSEC,p.119.17. Nayagarh Prajamandal Itihas, compiled by

Prajamandal Itihas Committee, Nayagarh, 1992,p.12.

18. The Deshakatha- 22nd Feb. 1938.19. The Deshakatha- 29th March 1938.20. The Deshakatha- 21st August, March 1938.21. The Deshakatha,21st August 193822. The Deshakatha- 1st August 1938.23. The Deshakatha,7th August 1938.24. ROSEC, P.121.25. The Asha(Weekly)15th August 1938.26. The Deshakatha, 24th August 1938.27. ROSEC, P.120.28. S.N. Patnaik, Odisare Swadhinata Andolon, (Odia)

Cuttack, 1972, P.148.29. ROSEC, P. 120.30. Patnaik,op.cit.p.148.31. The Deshakatha, 1st August 1938.32. Asha (weekly),15th August 1938.33. S.N. Patanik, op.cit. P.148.34. Nayagarh Prajamandal Itihas,op.cit. pp.26-27.35. Ibid.p.33.

36. The Deshakatha, 20th September 1938.37. Nayagarh Prajamadal Itihas, op.cit. PP.32-33.38. The Deshakatha, 20th September 1938.39. Nayagarh Prajamadal Itihas,op.cit.PP.29-3240. Nayagarh Prajamandal,op.cit.p.33.41. S.C.De,(ed) Diary of Political Events in Odisha,

Calcutta, 1964, P.18.42. Nayagarh Prajamandal,op.cit.p.35.43. Ibid.44. Nayagarh Prajamandal Itihas-op-cit, p-36.45. K.M. Patra, Orissa State Legislature and Freedom

Struggle,1921-47, ICHR, New Delhi,1979, p.277.46. Home Confidential Report, file No-289 of 1938,

(OSA)47. Ibid.48. WWCC, Orissa Records, Acc No.-35,P.53.49. Nayagarh Prajamandal Itihas-op-cit,p-35.50. H.K. Mahatab, Beginning of the End, Cuttack, 1972,

P.90.51. Nayagarh Prajamandal Itihas-op-cit,p-36.52. Home Confidential Reports, File No.-289 of 1938.

(OSA)53. Home Confidential Reports, File No-289 of 1938.

(OSA)54. Nayagarh Prajamandal,op.cit.p.43.55. Nayagarh Prajamandal,op.cit.pp.43-52.56. Ibid.57. Ibid.58. Interview with Sridhar Dash, Ex-President

Nayagarh Prajamandal at his residence, Godipadaon 5th June 2012.

59. Ibid.60. Nayagarh Prajamandal, op.cit.p.48.61. Orissa Records WWCC, AccNo-38, P.35. (OSA)62. AISPC, File No-127,P.93.(JNML)63. Nayagarh Prajamandal,op.cit.p.52.64. Ibid.65. Home Confidential Reports, Acc No- 1285 (con),

(OSA).

Prasanta Kumar Narendra, Lecturer in History, Govt.Women s College, Puri.

Page 98: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

81

August - 2015Odisha Review

The 19th century reawakening in Odisha generatedthe desires for its territorial integrity as well asparticipation in the national struggle forindependence. There are various factors leadingto the growth of socio-political awareness inOdisha especially among the intelligentsia whoformed several organizations to spearheaddifferent movements. The political consciousnessof the people in Odisha had been sufficientlyroused by the last quarter of the 19th century. Abig public meeting was organized at Cuttack on30 June 1882 to celebrate the occasion of theadoption on new scheme of local self-governmentin India by Lord Ripon s Government.Madhusudan Das, Hariballabha Ghose, PriyanathChatterjee, Madhusudan Rao, Bipin Bihari Mitrawere among others who spoke on the occasionand they observed that the people were preparedto shoulder the responsibilities entrusted to themby the new scheme of local self-government. Theydesired that the people should be allowed to electtheir representatives to the local bodies in orderto make them more effective and popular.1 Apublic meeting in this connection was also held atPuri in the first week of August 1882 and similaropinion were expressed.2

Incidentally, an association named UtkalSabha was started at Cuttack in 1882 tospearhead the socio-political activities of the

The Role of Utkal Sabha in the Socio-PoliticalAwakening of Odisha

Dr. Janmejay Choudhury

people. Soon after its formation in 1882, theUtkal Sabha took keen interest in matters ofnational importance like Ilbert Bill. The UtkalSabha was soon regarded as the most prominentpolitical organization of the intelligentsia in theprincipal towns of the Odisha Division during lasttwo decades of the 19th century. The first meetingwhich ushered the Utkal Sabha into existencewas held in the premises of the Cuttack PrintingCompany on 16 August 1882. Many leadingpersonalities of the town were present on thatoccasion and they decided to establish apermanent organization in order to champion thecause of the people and to help the institutions ofLocal self-government particularly in the districtof Cuttack. The first office-bearers were alsonominated in that meeting. Choudhury KasinathDas and Gauri Sankar Ray were chosen as thefirst president and secretary of the organizationrespectively. Besides there were two vice-presidents and a few members of the executivecommittee.3 Madhusudan Das, who had comeaway from Calcutta and had joined the Bar atCuttack, was associated with the Utkal Sabhafrom the beginning.4 Gauri Sankar Ray, the editorUtkal Dipika, the leading journal of Odisha,acted as the secretary of the organization for avery long time. In fact, most of the meeting of theSabha were held in the premises of the UtkalDipika itself and through this journal, Gauri

Page 99: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

82

August - 2015 Odisha Review

Sankar gave due publicity to the activities of theorganization. Again the Utkal Sabha organizeda special meeting on 21 May 1883 to discuss theIlbert Bill. The members unanimously agreed tosupport it and they sent a petition to the Governor-General for acceptance of the bill.5 In 1886petitions were sent to the government forreconstructing the legislative councils in order togive more representation to the Indian people inthose bodies.6

The political consciousness was furtheraroused after the establishment of Indian NationalCongress in 1885. National Society of Baleswarand Utkal Hitaisini Samaj of Ganjam appeared inthe scene. All those organizations associatedthemselves with Indian National Congress from1886 to 1903. 72 participants from Odishaattended the first session of the Congress atBombay. On March 3, 1886, the Utkal Sabhaorganized a public meeting under chairmanshipof Madhusudan Das to discuss the resolutions ofthe first session of the Congress. All leading menattending the meeting and took part in thedeliberations. The Congress activities werewarmly received by the elites of Odisha. Thosewere popularized by the Utkal Dipika and theSambad Vahika. Except the partial modificationof the resolution, all other resolutions wereaccepted in that meeting.7 The modified resolutionrelated to the examination for entering into IndianCivil Service it was felt that the candidates shouldnot be asked to go to England due to apprehensionfor the loss of caste. Madhusudan Das, G.C.Ghose, H.B.Ghose and Kalipada Banerjee fromUtkal Sabha; Baikuntha Nath De, B.C.Das andR.C. Mandal from National Society; besides afew other attended the second session of theCongress at Calcutta in December 1886.Thereafter delegates from Odisha, nominatedthese associations, attended the Congresssessions held at different places. Rev. Shem Sahu,

John Samson Rout, Munshi Muhammad Atahar,Bhagaban Chandra Das, Ramesh ChandraMandal, Gauri Sankar Ray and Madhsudan Dastook keen interest in the activities of the Congressin its early years. Madhusudan Das and GauriSankar Ray attended the third session at Madras.Thus, Odisha s delegates attended the sessions.They spread the messages of the Congress inOdisha. Gradually the Congress became moreand more popular among people from variouswalks of life. Especially the leaders of the UtkalSabha like Madhusudan Das, Gauri Sankar Rayacted as the pioneers in bringing the message ofCongress and its liberal ideas to Odisha in thelast two decades against the British authorities.However, the energy and enthusiasm of theleaders in Odisha was soon diverted to a differentproblem and that dissociated some of them fromthe national mainstream for about two decadesfrom the beginning of the 20th century.

The first proposal for the unification ofthe scattered Odia-speaking tracts under singleadministration came from Raja Baikunth Nath Deof Baleswar and Bichitra Nanda Pattanaik ofCut tack in 1875.8 They presented amemorandum to the Government in this regard.In November 1888 Sir S.C. Bayley, theLieutenant-Governor of Bengal, visited Odisha.He was presented a memorial by the Utkal Sabhaof Cuttack and among other things, he wasrequested to give attention to the problem ofuniting the Odia-speaking territories of Madras,C.P and Bengal under one administrative unit sothat its all round development would be possible.On 20 June 1895, the Utkal Sabha sent amemorandum to Lord Elgin, the Governor-General, protesting against the unjust and arbitrarymeasures. It is curious to note that in July 1895,H.G.Cooks, the Commissioner of Odisha,supported the movement for amalgamation of the

Page 100: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

83

August - 2015Odisha Review

Odia-speaking tracts. It was the first officialsupport extended to the demands of the people.9

Early in 1903 a small group of enthusiasticOdias assembled in the town of Rambha on theshore of Chilika lake. Encouraged by the Raja ofKhallikote they decided to establish the GanjamJatiya Samiti. Its first sitting was held in April 1903in the town of Berhampur and was attended bymany representatives from the Odia-speakingtracts in different provinces. Such a commongathering gave expression to the desire of theOdia-speaking people for amalgamation of theirareas under a single administration. At the sametime, the Utkal Sabha of Cuttack summoned apublic meeting under the Presidentship ofMadhusudan Das in which it was decided to senda memorial to the Governor-General praying him(1) to transfer to the Odisha Division to the Odia-speaking portions of the districts of Ganjam,Vizagpatam, Sambalpur, Chhotanagpur andMidnapur so far as this can be done having regardto territorial contiguity or (2) to raise to OdishaDivision to a Chief Commissionership like that ofAssam, retaining the judicial supervision of theHigh Court at Calcutta and the educationalconnection with the Calcutta University, whicheverof these two measures is in the opinion of thegovernment better calculated to secure theadvancement of the race .10 Finally, therepresentatives of the Odia speaking tracts ofMadras, the Central Provinces and Bengal metin a conference at Cuttack on 30-31 December1903. It was the historic gathering of UtkalSammilani which met amidst unprecedentedenthusiasm and spearheaded the Odia Movementtill the formation of a separate province in 1936and independence of India.

The socio-political awakening of thepeople in Odisha was quite evident from such aSabha. The Odia Movement, which thus began

in 1903, was the first and pioneering attempt inIndia to achieve the freedom.

References :

1. Utkal Dipika, 8 July 1882

2. Ibid, 9 September 1882

3. Ibid, 19 August 1882

4. Madhu sudan Das had spent about long 16 yearsin Calcutta and with the highest university degreehe returned to Cuttack to join the local Bar bythe middle of 1881. He was the first Odia pleaderand soon took the leading part in organizing andmoulding public opinion in the province.

Patra,K.M and Devi Bandita. An AdvancedHistory of Odisha, New Delhi, 1983, P.185

5. Utkal Dipika, 26 May 1883

6. Ibid, 25 December 1886

7. Ibid,6 March 1886

Also in

Mishra D. Concise History of Odisha, New Delhi,2009, P.166

8. Ibid,27 February 1875

9. Administrative Report of Odisha (ARO), 1894-95, P.25

10. Two Bachelors of Arts, The Oriya Movement.pp. 27-28

Also in

UD, 25 April 1903

Dr. Janmejay Choudhury, Lecturer in History, SriJagannath College, Kaipadar, Khurda.

Page 101: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

84

August - 2015 Odisha Review

A number of popular risings occurred in thePrincely States of Odisha during second half of19th century and first half of 20th century. In thelatter part of 19th century and in the early part of20th century the insurrections in Princely Stateswere generally spontaneous and sporadic.Sometimes these were caused by internal issuesand feuds. These were mostly non-political anddirected against the Rajas whom the insurgentssought to pressurize for gaining certain rights andconcessions and not against the colonial power.The disturbances in Daspalla in 1914; theKhandapara risings of 1893 94 and 1897 98; the Nayagarh meli of 1894 95 and 1892 93; and the Ranpur rising of 1893 come underthis category.

In Ranpur, the maladministration of therulers led to an open revolt in the state in 1894.1

There was no regular and systematic land revenuesettlement in the state for a long time.2 The ryotswere compelled to pay their rent-in-kind. Thissystem proved harmful and caused hardship tothe ryots. As the people demanded the redressalof their grievances, the Raja Benudhar BajradharMohapatra made a summary settlement of hisstate for a period for 3 years with effect from1877 in which rent-in-kind of certain villages waschanged to rent-in-cash. It was followed byanother settlement in 1880-81 in which the ryots

Ranpur Rising of 1893

Dr. Saroj Kumar Panda

were made to pay ¾ of the assessed Zama incash and ¼ in kind. The Paikas were required topay 7/8 in cash and 1/8 in kind. The settlementresulted in the total land revenue of Rs.42,926/.It was a decennial settlement, which was to endin 1889-90. It had just doubled the land revenuelevied on the people. 3

The people of Ranpur suffered becauseof various oppressive measures of the Raja andhis underlings. Raja Benudhar NarendraMohapatra was an old and weak ruler and theadministration of the state was virtually run bydewan Guruprasad Das and his Subordinates.Guruprasad was a cruel and corrupt person. Sothe people complained against him to the Rajaand to the Superintendent of Tributary Mahals,Cuttack. But the latter turned a deaf ear to theproblems.4

In March 1893, the situation worsened,when there was partial failure of crops in Ranpurdue to untimely rain and flood. As a result, theprice of the paddy gradually went up. In such asituation, the officials of the Raja demanded theone-fourth of rent-in-kind i.e., paddy at the rateof 64 seers per rupee from the people.5 Somepeople paid rent-in-kind out of fear and somefled from the state. The officers of the Rajapunished the offenders severely. Even some of

Page 102: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

85

August - 2015Odisha Review

them were imprisoned. The rapacity of the officer-in-charge of the Grain Department became somuch intolerable that in January 1894 the peopleof both hill tracts and the plains resorted to openrevolt against the authority.6

In the state of Ranpur, the insurgents tookresort to loot, arson and assaulted the amalasand other subordinate officials of the Raja indifferent villages. Gradually thousands ofinsurgents assembled in the Garh. Theydemanded the dismissal of the dewan GuruprasadDas, the abolition of the system of payment inkind, Bethi, Magan etc.7 The Raja invited therebel leaders for discussion. But they refused tolisten and committed outrage.8

Then the Raja sought the military help andadvice from the Superintendent.9 At the instanceof the Superintendent of Tributary Mahals, theDistrict Magistrate of Puri marched to Ranpur witha strong force in order to control the situation inMarch 1894.10 He dismissed Guruparasad Dasfrom the Dewanship and appointed LoknathMishra in his place. But there was no immediatesolution to the problem of collection of landrevenue in the state. The rebellious activitiescontinued. Subsequently, the Superintendent sentmore British troops to Ranpur and the rising wassuppressed ruthlessly. A total number of 13 rebelleaders were imprisoned in the jail at Cuttack.

The system of payment in kind was abolished.Warning was issued to the officers in charge ofthe settlement, not to take recourse to corruptand oppressive practices. Gradually the situationbegan to improve.11

Reference :

1. Odiya O Naba Sambad - 21 February 1894.

2. Orissa Revenue Records - Vol. 134, A.J.M. MillMinute, 23 January 1847.

3. Report of Ranpur State, 1896 - 1900, PP.- 29 -32.

4. Utkal Dipika, 10, March 1894, P.- 75.

5. Ibid.

6. Final Report on the Original Survey andSettlement Operations of the Ranpur Ex-stateArea in the District of Puri, 1943-52, P.- 36.

7. Utkal Dipika, 17, March 1894.

8. Utkal Dipika, 21, April 1894.

9. Utkal Dipika, 10, March 1894.

10. Ibid.

11. Utkal Dipika, 21 April 1894.

Dr. Saroj Kumar Panda, Principal, Gadibrahma DegreeCollege, Delang, Puri, E-mail: [email protected].

Page 103: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

86

August - 2015 Odisha Review

Odisha is rich in giving birth to some of the eminentpersons who create history in and outside thecountry. Shreeharsa Mishra was one among them.Shreeharsa was born in a remote village namedChhamunda near Jagannath Prasad of GanjamDistrict on 16th June, 1917. Both the place ofbirth and the date of birth becameremarkable for the baby whofought for the country in the warof independence of India. RamChandra Mishra and Jema Deviwas his father and mother. Thededicated culture, disciplinedbehavior of the very conservativeBrahmin family taught Shreeharsato work selflessly for themotherland. Shreeharsa wasadmitted in the village school in1924. But the misfortune came tohim that he lost his father in 1927.Shreeharsa Mishra was the eldest son of his fatherand other two sisters and a brother also there inthe family. On the demise of the kartta, the fatherof the family, all were shocked and so Shreeharsaleft his school studies for two years. Again in 1929,Shreeharsa was sent to Chingudi Sasan ofParalakhemundi Zamindari to continue his rest ofschool education, residing at one of the distantrelations and taking food in a Math freely. During

Shreeharsa Mishra : A Freedom Fighter

Dr. P.C. Mohanty

the study, on a response to the call of MahatmaGandhi, he joined in the freedom struggle. He wasonly 13 years of age. He left the house on theMahavishuba Sankranti i.e. on the 13th April, of1930. Due to his tender age, he was not taken inthe team of freedom fighter but Shreeharsa was

taken in Banar Sena who wereto assist the senior strugglers ofindependence.

Shreeharsa Mishra at thefirst instance along with the teamleaded by Niranjan Patnaik,Biswanath Das, Shashi BhusanRath, Sarala Devi, BanamaliMoharana, Antaryami Panda,Gouri Sankar Patnaik all veterancongress workers Chalked out aplan to loot the salt godowns ofHuma. Police arrested some of

the leaders like Biswanath Das and NiranjanPatnaik in the first round. Then BalaramMaharana took the lead and continuedSatyagraha of looting the Huma salt godown onJune, 1930. Shreeharsa Mishra, Narsu Satapathy,Gouri Sankar Patnaik and Narasingh Sahu werein the team. The group was given indirect supportby Lingaraj Panigrahi and Ananta TripathySharma. Near about five thousand Satyagrahisincluding one thousand women strikers joined the

Page 104: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

87

August - 2015Odisha Review

rally. Police arrested the team members and sentto the Jail. Shreeharsa Mishra, Narsu Satapathywere sent them to Chingal Peta Reformatory Jailfor two years. There were about four hundredsuch Satyagrahis who were released on Gandhi-Irwin pact after ten months of imprisonment on14th Jan. 1931. In the Chingal Peta ReformatoryJail, Shreeharsa was asked to bow down his headand show respect to the images of Merry andKing George Vth. Shreeharsa disobeyed the jailer,and for the disobedience he was beaten likeanything, given food without salt and compelledto wear Jute gunny bag without the usual dress.After freed from the jail, Shreeharsa was sent tospread the message of freedom struggle, civil-disobedience in Sorada and Badagada. Duringhis visit, police again caught him and sent toBerhampur for six month on 14th Jan 1932, witha fine of Rs. 200/-. After released he worked withdouble spirit and such again arrested on 26th Aug1932, and sent to Cuttack jail and then shifted toPatana camp jail to avoid local unrest. TheSatyagrahis of South Orissa, especially theactivities of Shreeharsa became the headache forthe British Govt. as well as to the local police.The Government wanted to surpress themovement by torturing the activists in differentways. Police had listed many false allegationsagainst Shreeharsa and again arrested him on 23rd

Jan, 1933. Shreeharsa had to spend this time inCuttack jail. Once at the beginning of his carreerin freedom struggle, police arrested Shreeharsaand when requested by his mother Jema Devi torelease the boy, police agreed to free the boy onthe condition not to join the freedom fighters andto go silently without the slogan of BandeMataram . Mother Jemadevi agreed with theterm and signed and got Shreeharsa with her afterrelease. Shreeharsa after freed get a tri colourflag in his hand, uttered the national mantra offreedom fighters Bande Mataram Bande

Mataram throughout the way to his villagewithout caring the police. Shreeharsa was verycourageous. He was organizing many anti-government activities, civil disobediencemovements and Satyagrahas in different regionsof Ganjam and also in the State. So, police hadan eye on his every activity. Government againarrested him and imprisoned him in Cuttack jail.But being pressurized on the local anti-governmentprotest for release of their dear Shreeharsa, policeshifted him secretly to Rajmahendry jail in thenight. He was released from the said jail in 1934.

Shreeharsa was also a social worker.After release he went to serve the flood affecteddestitutes. He was a close associate of LingarajMishra, Pran Krushna Padhiary, SatyanarayanSengupta, Adwait Ballava Ray while serving thesevere flood affected families of north and centralOdisha. After some days Shreeharsa was sent toAllahabad congress office to work there and togain lot of experience. The Allahabad Congressoffice was working at that time in the AnandaBhaban the ancestral house of Nehru Family.This gave him a chance to work with all veterancongress men like Motilal Nehru, JawaharlalNehru, Sardar Ballavbhai Patel, AcharyaKripalini, Lalbahadur Shastri, Sarojini Naidu andothers. Shreeharsa was feeling quite satisfied bycoming in contact with these central leaders ofthe forum of Indian Congress. During stay atAllahabad, he got an opportunity to go to Wardhaand came in direct contact with Mahatma Gandhi,Santha Vinoba Bhabe while he was staying atSabarmati Ashram.

Shreeharsa returned from Allahabad anddirected to work with the President, GanjamDistrict Congress Committee Dibakar Patnaik.Shreeharsa had profound experience, training andpatriotism to reorganize the freedom strugglemostly in the rural India. Shreeharsa was a very

Page 105: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

88

August - 2015 Odisha Review

intelligent, genius and loving person. He hadutilized the time in the jail in learning differentlanguages. He got mastery over the languages likeEnglish, Hindi, Telugu, Bengali and Sanskrit alongwith his own Odia language. He had also lot oflove and affection towards his mother tongue andso worked for the unification of Odia speakingareas for the formation of separate Odishaprovince. To explore both the purposes of Odialanguage and to spread the messages of freedomstruggle, he joined with the senior freedom fighterShashi Bhusan Rath and his weekly first Odianewspaper published from 1913. He wrote manyarticles on war of independence which werepublished in the Asha, Niankhunta etc. Shreeharsahad his foresight on the non-violence struggleslogan of Mahatma Gandhi which was verytorturous and passive. Again the Indian Congresswas giving full military support to England in theSecond World War which was against the will ofShreeharsa. Some of the leaders support thetheme of Subhas Chandra Bose Give me bloodI will give freedom . The policy was tit for tat.There was the difference of opinion in betweenMahatma Gandhi and Subhas Bose. DibakarPatnaik resigned from Congress and joined inForward Bloc and became one of the NationalVice Presidents of Forward Bloc. Shreeharsajoined with the forward Bloc and started the workfor establishment of a transmission centre and amilitary base of Ajad Hind Bahini based atGopalpur-on-sea in 1938. At that timeShreeharsa was about twenty one years of age.He left his house and his mother since the day ofMahabishuba Sankranti of 1930. The widowmother was alone to maintain the family. On therequest of his mother Shreeharsa married MaithiliDevi of nearby village in 1940. As an activist ofForward Bloc along with Dibakar Babu, they hada plan to attack the British Government by a troopof Ajad Hind Bahini. To make this plan fruitful he

i Shreeharsa Mishra was a writer. Heutilized his precious time in the jails in writing theexperience of his struggling. He worked as a sub-editor of the reputed Samaja in 1948 and thenthe editor of this most popular daily. During hiseditorship he went to the countries like England,Baharin, Iran, Italy, France etc. Out of theexperience he wrote two books named PaschimaDiganta and Bipulach Prithibi . The bookBipulach Prithibi is now a course piece for P.GStudents of Biswabharati University of ShantiNiketan. He had other books like Swadhinatarajayajatra, Lauha Manaba Sardar Patel, AcharyaKripalini, British Sasanara Chakratale. During thewar of independence, he joined as Sub-editor inSashibhusan Rath s weekly Asha, again as sub-editor in Samaja in 1948 and as an editor from1958 to 1964. He was the editor of Biju Babu sKalinga and Janashakti. In the year 1967 hebecame editor of Prajatantra and continued inthe post till 1981. Again he joined his first pieceof Odia daily newspaper Dainika Asha andcontinued as such till his last breath at 2.30PM of8th April 1984 at Maharaja Krushna ChandraGajapati Medical College Hospital of Berhampur.

At the demise of Shreeharsa Mishra alight which starts lighting since 1917 came to anend after 68th year of his illuminating journey.Shreeharsa will be remembered as symbol ofdedicated personality for the county men whogave boundless happiness (Harsa) to all othersliving in the desert of sufferings as a true hero inthe Indian war of independence.

Dr. P.C. Mohanty, Sanskruti Sadan, Bayali (Mantridi)Ganjam 761008, E-mail : [email protected].

Page 106: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

89

August - 2015Odisha Review

The Indian general election of 2014 was held toconstitute the 16th Lok Sabha, electing membersof Parliament for all 543 parliamentaryconstituencies of India. In the 2014 Lok Sabhaelections, 464 political parties contested(6 national parties, 39 state parties and 419unrecognized parties), along with 8251independent candidates. 36 political parties arecurrently represented in Lok Sabha. Ten politicalparties have only one member and six parties arerepresented by two members in Lok Sabha.Proliferation of parties can be traced to the makingand unmaking of chief ministers by the Congresshigh command in the 1980s.

Only BJP (282) and its alliance have won336 seats while INC 44, IUML 2, CPI 1, CPM9, ADMK 37, AAP 4, AITC 34, BJD 20 seatsrespectively. Though Biju Janata Dal (BJD) haswon 20 out of 21 Lok Sabha seats in the State, itis neither in NDA alliance nor in opposition partybut playing a major role as a pressure group inParliament for the interest of Odisha. There weremore than 1593 registered and unrecognizedpolitical parties in Indian political map as per thereport of Election Commission of India.

Why does India have so many parties?The most popular argument links the participatoryupsurge among hitherto marginalized sections ofsociety during the 1990s to the explosion in thenumber of parties. Majoritarian politics aroundthe issues ofMandal and Mandir sharpened casteand religious cleavages, which also led to thecreation of more parties.

Why India has Prevailed Multi Party ?

Om Prakash

Our view, however, is different. We claim thatthe increasing interference of the centralgovernment (especially the Congress highcommand) in state politics in the 1980s, afterIndira Gandhi returned to power, is an overlookedfactor in explaining the explosion in number ofparties in the 1990s. During the 1950s and 1960s,state party bosses presided over the Congresssystem (to use Rajni Kothari s memorablephrase) and ran the traditional party machines.These state party bosses were at loggerheads withIndira Gandhi. Consequently, between 1967 and1975, she did almost everything possible toprevent new, independent centres of power instates from rising again. She split the Congressparty in 1969, delinked state and national electionsin 1971, and de-institutionalized the Congressparty.PARTY SYSTEM IN INDIA

There is nothing like a system of politicalparties in India. There are more than a hundredpolitical parties which are dispersed throughoutthe length and breadth of the country, but thefeatures of a system are missing. This is not tosay that the party system in India does not makesense.

Even in 1951 there were as many as 77parties. In the coverage of territorial area andmembership there is wide divergence amongpolitical parties in India. Any one is free to starthis own political party. This situation has enabledmushroom growth of political parties.

Page 107: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

90

August - 2015 Odisha Review

Emergence of regional parties is a post-Independence phenomenon. Regional partiesgenerally do not subscribe to definite andidentifiable political ideologies. They are basedon either communal or regional loyalties andgenerally revolve around locally influential leaders.The links which they maintain with the nationalparties are varied. Many national partiesthemselves do not have clear ideologies and,through their manifestos and announcements, showpragmatism rather than idealism. This is not todeny that different political parties do take definitestands regarding major national and internationalissues and problems. The Election Commissionrecognizes political parties as national or stateparties on considerations of poll percentage. Apolitical party getting 4% of total votes cast in ageneral election gets recognition as a state party.A political party which is recognized as a stateparty in four or more states is considered a nationalparty. This recognition of political parties ismeaningful only for the allotment of symbols tovarious political parties.

The concept of dominant party arose inthe context of the fact that since Independence,only one political party had held predominantnumber of seats in the Lok Sabha. The IndianNational Congress which spearheaded theFreedom Movement in India automatically tookover the reins of power in 1947. Till the partysplit in 1969, it was monolithic. This monolithicparty dominated the Indian Political scene like acolossus. Again in 1971, the Congress emergedas the dominant party of India and continued tobe so till it was overthrown in 1977. For sometime it appeared that the Janata Party had simplytaken over the status of the dominant party fromthe Congress(R), but this expectation was beliedin two years. After the general election in 1980,again Congress (I) emerged as the dominant partyof India which dominated the political scene till1989. But the desertion of V.P.Singh fromCongress (I) to form a national political partycalled Janata Dal (JD) proved fatal for Congress

(I). On the other hand, the increasing influence ofBJP on the national scene also undermined theprospect of Congress (I) to capture the power. Itis worth-noting that in certain States of India,regional parties also have remained as dominantparties for some period or the other, i.e. DMK,Telegu Desam, National Conference, SamajwadiParty (SP) Bahujan Samaj Party (BSP), etc. Theformation of United Front Government at theCentre in 1996 increased the influence of theseregional parties in shaping the course of Indianpolitics manifold.

Fragmentation of political parties has beengoing on ever since Independence. The first majorbreak-up occurred in the Communist Party ofIndia in 1964. The split in the Congress followedin 1969. Practically every major political party inIndia has undergone splits repeatedly. Since thereis no norm for starting a party, every dissidentwho goes out of the party and every unwantedpolitical leader who is thrown out of a party tendsto start a new political party.

Merger and unity of political parties hasbeen proceeding apace parallel to fragmentation.The formation of BLD in 1974 by the merger ofseven then existing parties is an important instance.A still more impressive event was the formationof Janata Party in 1977. However, experienceshows that mergers have not been very successfulsince the original units had often been revived insome form or other as a result of the disillusionmentcaused by the working of the new party. In fact,United Fronts formed for fighting elections andcoalition governments have been more successfulthan merger moves or merged parties. When thisis the case, there is little scope for real polarizationof parties. Polarisation envisages coming togetherof certain opposition parties to pose an effectivechallenge to the ruling dominant party, either atthe Centre or at the State level. Polarisation bristleswith problems such as ideological and emotionalunification, self-sacrifice of some of the topleaders of the parties, etc. Some in India wouldargue that we should have a two-party system in

Page 108: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

91

August - 2015Odisha Review

which the ruling party and the opposition partychange positions periodically. But this is in therealm of imagination. Polarisation cannot bebrought about through theorizing or legislation.RULING PARTY:

A political party that has come to powerin a State or at the Centre is a ruling party. Whena United Front rules, each constituent of the frontmay be called the ruling party. A ruling party hasto be differentiated from the Government of theday. When there is a blurring of this differentiation,there are bound to be frictions between the rulingparty and the opposition parties.OPPOSITION PARTIES:

In a State, all political parties other thanthe one which has formed the government shouldbe considered opposition parties. It may sohappen that the ruling party at the Centre is anopposition party at the Centre is an oppositionparty in a state. Opposition parties generally donot come under a single umbrella. They may formdifferent groups for the sake of convenience ofoperation but such grouping is purely temporary.It is possible for all opposition parties to be unitedin their opposition to the ruling party of the day.But the unity of all opposition parties on the basisof any other programme is generally non-existent.A formal recognition may be granted to theOpposition in a legislature in the form of specialstatus to the Leader of Opposition. Generally, theleader of the legislature party of the largestopposition party is given this status. He maysometimes be accorded the rank of a CabinetMinister and may be given due weightage inGovernment functions.CONCLAVE POLITICS:

Conclave is the name given to a secretmeeting where decisions are made in secrecy, e.g.a meeting of Cardinals to elect a Pope. Butmeeting of opposition political parties in conclavesis a very recent phenomenon in Indian politics.The first conclave of opposition parties for whichthe then Andhra Pradesh Chief Minister N.T. Rama

Rao took the initiative was held at Vijayawada.Although a conclave may not result in the mergeror polarisation of political parties; it is a usefuldevice through which the political parties in aparliamentary democracy may exercise theirinfluence through collective decisions.RECOGNITION OF POLITICAL PARTIES

A multi-party system prevails in India.Attempts to evolve a two-party system have beenunsuccessful. Though there have been talks ofpolarization of political parties, fragmentation ofparties has been going on unabated. For thepurpose of allotting symbols in election theElection Commission distinguishes betweenrecognized and unrecognized parties. The list ofrecognized parties is revised after every generalelection, taking into account the number of votespolled by them. The criterion applied now is thata recognized state party should get at least 4% ofthe total valid votes cast in the state. Alternativelyit should return at least one member to Lok Sabhafor every 25 members elected from the State. Ifa party is then recognized as a State Party in atleast four states it is recognized as a national party.The recognised national parties at present areCongress (I), Bharatiya Janata Party, Janata Dal,C.P.I., C.P.I (M), Bahujan Samaj Party. Someof the well-known state parties are NationalConference in Jammu and Kashmir, D.M.K. andA.I.A.D.M.K. in Tamil Nadu, Akali Dal inPunjab, Telegu Desam in Andhra Pradesh, AssamGana Parishad in Assam.

Bibliography :1. Website of Election Commission of India (http://eci.nic.in).

2. Web Press Releases by Press Information Bureauof Govt. of India (http://pib.nic.in/elections2014).

Om Prakash, Sr. Columnist & Journalist, Qrs No: E/208,Unit-VIII, Near Kalyani Apartment, Bhubaneswar-12,E-mail: [email protected].

Page 109: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

92

August - 2015 Odisha Review

Introduction

Konark is a small town in Puri district inthe state of Odisha and lies on the east coasttouching the Bay of Bengal. It is well known forthe 13th Century CE Sun Temple which is one ofthe most important structures epitomizing the vastcultural heritage and glory of the land.Manylegends, myths and folklores indicate that theKonark Sun Temple was originally built on themouth of a river named Chandrabhaga but in thecourse of time the river has dried up and beenreduced to a small pond and the present shorelineis nearly about 3 km from the temple. In this study,history, mythology as well as science play a vital

Exploring the Lost River(s) at Konarka :A Multi-Disciplinary Approach

Chirashree Srabani Rath, Rashmi Ranjan Behera,Subhomay Jana, Priyadarshi Patnaik and

William K. Mohanty

AbstractThis paper focuses on the identification, analysis, documentation and interpretation of various myths,legends, oral traditions, folklores, cultural practices as well as scientific data that indicate the existence ofriver(s) around Konark, which lies on the east coast by the Bay of Bengal. While tradition talks of a holy riverknown as Chandrabhaga near Konark, currently no river is there. Did a river exist? Where was it located?What role did it play in community life? How did it possibly disappear? The paper attempts a comprehensivereview of ancient and contemporary texts, oral traditions and folklores, epigraphic documentations, oldillustrations and photographs and interviews with the elderly people of local communities to arrive at theconclusion that there is a very high probability that a river existed near Konark. This is supported by theexisting scientific data. The challenge is to go through conflicting indicators, identify consistent componentsand to come up with a working hypothesis with the support of scientific evidences. This would bothcontribute to history and myth and to further some location-specific scientific explorations.

Keywords: Myths, oral tradition, folklore, socio-cultural practices, cultural heritage, coastal heritagebelt

role in attempting to decipher the past.The mainobjective of the study is to identify, analyze,document and integrate various myths, legends,oral traditions, folklores, and cultural practicesassociated with the Chandrabhaga River and theKonark temple and also to identify the palaeo-channels around Konark through satellite imagesand remote sensing to emphasize the existence ofthe mythological river Chandrabhaga near Konarktemple. In the future, further exploration alongthese lines may even throw light on the possiblereason for the collapse of the temple.Methodology

The methodology proposed for the workis (a) identification and reviews of ancient and

Page 110: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

93

August - 2015Odisha Review

contemporary texts; (b) analysis and reviews offolk tradition and Hindu beliefs; (c) identificationand analysis of socio-cultural practices;(d) identification and documentation ofarchaeological evidences, paintings andphotographs; (e) and correlation of the findingsthat emerge with scientific evidences.

The textual exploration primarily focuseson identification, classification and analysis ofmyths and legends from various texts. Folktradition plays an important role in reconstructingthe past. It includes review of literature on mythsand legends and field work. The socio-culturalpractices comprise many religious practices,festivals, rituals and sacred ceremonies of acommunity. The visual references comprisearchaeological evidences and carvings which havebeen excavated from the site. Some archeologicalsites having ruined temples and monuments alongthe channel can be helpful in finding the lost river.There are some old paintings and photographswhich might be helpful for our study. Also,scientific evidences consisting of analysis andinterpretation of satellite imagery and snapshottaken from Google Earth as well as dataintegration in the GIS platform are interrelated totrace the palaeo-channel of river(s) around theKonark region.

Review of Literature

The Chandrabhaga River is consideredto be the one of the holiest rivers of Odisha. Itsname is mentioned in Puranas and many sacredscripts. We also find the name of the riverassociated with many rituals and festivals ofOdisha. There are also many myths and storiesrelated to the river. River Chandrabhaga has beendescribed as a sacred river in many myths and itis believed that whoever takes a bath in theChandrabhaga river will be cured of leprosy andbarrenness.

The Samba Purana (500-800 CE)narrates the story of Samba who was cursed withleprosy and was advised by Sage Narada toworship the Sun God at Maitreyavana on thebank of Chandrabhaga River to cure his ailments.He meditated with devotion, after taking bath inthe Chandrabhaga River for twelve long years andwas finally cured. As a sign of obligation andreverence he constructed a temple dedicated tothe Sun God in Maitreyavana, on the bank ofthe Chandrabhaga River and also brought eighteenMagha Brahmins from Sakadwipa to performthe daily rituals of the temple. This is a veryimportant myth as it appears many times duringdifferent ages. The Bhavisya Purana (500-800CE), Madala Panji (1078-1150 CE) and TheKapila Samhita (14th century CE) also narratethe same story of Samba and the holy river.Historians like R. L.Mitra (1880), Pandit K. S.Mishra (1919) and many others had alsomentioned the same story of Samba in theirworks.The Baya Chakada (12th Century CE),the temple manual which constituted all the recordsof the Konark temple on palm leaves during itsconstruction mentions that King LangulaNarasimha Deva appointed Sivai Santara as theminister, for temple construction and ordered toconstruct a Sun Temple on the mouth of theChandrabhaga River. The Sarala Mahabharat(15th Century CE) is a work by Odia poet SaralaDas and it states that a large number of peopleused to visit the tirtha of the Chandrabhaga inthe Odia month of Magha on the Sukla Saptamiday.

However, with the help of the abovementioned texts, it is quite possible to imagine thata Sun Temple was built in the mouth of theChandrabhaga River but the waterline recededwith the course of time.

Page 111: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

94

August - 2015 Odisha Review

Myths associated with oral tradition

Traditional material on this exists in theform of oral literature which is communicated fromone generation to another through stories, songs,compositions and verses. One such tale is that ofDharmapada, the twelve years old son of Chiefarchitect, Bisu Maharana, who sacrificed his lifeby jumping from the top of the temple to the riverChandrabhaga to save his father and twelvehundred craftsmen.After thousand years, the SunTemple is in a state of ruins but Dharmapada stilllives in the folklore and in the aspiration for everyyoung craftsman of the region.

One of the most notable folklore is of thestory of Sivai Santara and the goddess in disguiseof an old lady. As the temple was supposed to bebuilt on the river mouth, many problems occurredand everyone was in distress. So, one day an oldlady came and offered Sivai Santara some hotPrasad (porridge) of the village deity, but whileeating he put his hand into the middle and hisfingers were burnt due to severe heat. The ladythen suggested how to eat the porridge and fromher words he realized his mistake and orderedhis workers to close the side of the shoreline andthen laid the foundation of the temple and startedthe construction of the great temple of Konark.

These folk stories are very popularamong the local people. Even today, these storiesare narrated by grandparents to children. On aninitial inspection, they suggest at least the followingfew things: (a) existence of water body near thetemple, and (b) difficulty related to the water bodyin building the temple.

Rituals and Festivals associated with theriver

Magha Saptami and Samba Dashamiare the most important festivals of Konark Suntemple.Magha Saptami falls on the 7th day of the

bright half of the Hindu month of Magha. Everyyear on this day many pilgrims gather to take holydip in the Chandrabhaga River that is reduced toa shallow pond and welcome the rising Sun withprayers. A fair also takes place on this occasionknown as the Chandrabhaga Mela. Theparticular day is also known as Ratha Saptamiand is marked as the birthday of Lord Surya.Samba Dashami, celebrated on the 10th day ofthe waxing phase of moon in Pausha month, asper traditional Odia calendar is also verysignificant. This day is dedicated to the worshipof the Sun God and the legend of SambaDashami Brata Katha is recited and prayersare made for the well-being of all familymembers.Another unique festival is the RathaYatra/ Chaitra Yatra. As per Kapila Samhitaand Brahma Purana, it was a famous festivalcarried out in ancient times when the temple wasin a functional state and was performed onChaitra Sukla Sasthi day. Again, without goinginto the details, the presence of these culturalpractices point to both the existence andpurported holiness of the river.

Pictorial Evidence

Visual evidence, especially from earliertimes, can be historically very relevant. Somepictorial evidences were discovered which suggestthe existence of water bodies near the Konarktemple.The figure below show a painting by JamesFergusson (1837 CE) in which a water body isclearly visible in the background and a part of themain sanctum is still standing; also some rarephotographs by William Henry Cornish (1890CE) are recovered from the British Gallery, wherewater body is visible in the background. A veryrelevant illustration of the Konark temple drawnin nine pieces of palm leaves is also retrievedwhich is currently preserved in Banaras HinduUniversity s Bharat Kala Bhawan. The

Page 112: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

95

August - 2015Odisha Review

masterpiece is a complete sketch of the templeand can be seen in the Alice Boner Gallery.

Fig 1: Painting by James Fergusson

Study Area

During the initial exploration from ascientific perspective, based on the various culturaland historical evidences, the broad study areachosen was the Konark-Puri region from latitude19º30 N to 20º30 N and longitude 85º30 E to86º30 E.

Exploration by the Research Team

Another less known temple has beenidentified by historians, testifies the existence ofwater way system in and around Konark. Thearchaeological heritage which provides sufficientevidences to corroborate the existence of theChandrabhaga river system is the Gangeswaritemple situated in a small village named Gop,better known as Mini Konark among the localpeople, strengthen our assumptions andhypothesis about the river system. The village is20 km from Konark, and villagers have a sayingthat this was the campsite of the 1200 artisanswho constructed the Konark Sun Temple. Thetemple is dedicated to the village deityGangeswari Thakurani and has strikingresemblance with the Konark temple in certainways. The area where the temple stands is known

as Bayalisbatti. Some patches of water bodiesnear the temple were also identified, whichaccording to the villagers, are the remains of anancient river (tributary) called Patharabhasa Naiwhich joined the Chandrabhaga River somewherenear the main construction site of Konark templeand was a medium of transporting stones andsculptures to the construction site of the temple.

Even now there are huge blocks of stonesbeneath the water of the village pond, revealed inthe dry months. While the rivers flow only duringfloods, palaeo-channels can be traced up to 2km from Konark temple.

The most important geographical evidenceis a pool named after the Chandrabhaga River;very close to the seashore, where people takeholy bath/dip on the occasion ofMagha Saptami.The pool is an enclosed portion of a larger waterbody where the Chandrabhaga Mela is heldevery year even today. Local people believe it tobe the last remains of the glorious riverChandrabhaga and adore the purity andsacredness of the holy place.

Hence, an attempt has been made tocorroborate the findings from myths, legends,folklores and other historical references withscientific evidences. This will give more confidenceon the existence of past river system and heritagesites.

Scientific Study

The study includes observation of thework area with the help of Google earth, andsatellite images; analysis and interpretation ofsatellite images and the processing of those imageshelp to identify synoptic view of the lost river thatcannot be easily identified through the field survey.An initial assessment by looking at the geology,vegetation, moisture content as well as relevantsnapshots of the study area are taken from the

Page 113: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

96

August - 2015 Odisha Review

Google earth suggest that traces of palaeo-channel or previously existing river systems, canbe identified in and around Konark region.

Conclusion

The exploration through variousapproaches, all point in one direction theexistence of water bodies near the temple andthe possibility that the river Chandrabhaga andother smaller channels, very active at that pointof time in history, were used to carry buildingmaterial for the construction of the temple. Whilefor the people of Odisha and for the pilgrims ofthe Chandrabhaga Mela that the existence ofthe river is a certainty, for both historians andscientists, it is important to procure evidence forsuch a claim and to map the path that the river(s)followed. Based on this first step, one will be ableto retrace the history of the river, its decay andalso explore why all this happened. It is alsoexpected that this first step will help us answerthe next set of questions that are all the morepertinent for us. Why did the river system dryup? Why did the temple collapse? Was the seaalways this far away from the temple or havegeological processes led to this state of affairs?

Acknowledgements

This work is a part of a larger projectbeing undertaken under the SANDHI initiative atIIT Kharagpur, funded by the Ministry of HumanResource Development. We express our deepgratitude to the PI Sandhi, Prof. Joy Sen, and toIIT Kharagpur and MHRD for the funding andopportunity to conduct this investigation.

References :Behera, K.S. 1993. Temples of Orissa . Orissa SahityaAkademi, Bhubaneswer.

Boner, A; Rath Sarma, S; Das, R. P. 1972. New Light onthe Sun Temple of Konarka . The Chowkhamba SanskritSeries Office, Varanasi.

Danino, Michel. 2010. The Lost River: On the Trail ofthe Saraswati . Penguin Publisher.

Joshi, D.K. 2013. Samba Dashami in Odishan CultureOrissa Review, Government of Orissa, January.

Lévi-Strauss, Claude. 1967. The Structural Study ofMyth . 202- 28. Garden City, New York: Doubleday.

Mishra, B. 2003. Suryakhetra Konarka . Media Press,Bhubaneswar.

Mishra, Pandit. K. 1919. Konark .Lark Books Publisher.

Mishra, S. 2010. The Sun Temple of Orissa . The Timesof India, 10 July.

Mitra, D. 1968. Konark . Archaeological Survey ofIndia, New Delhi.

Mitra, Rajendra Lala. 1880. The Antiquities of Orissa .Prafulla Publication.

Patra, B. 1999. Khalkattapatna: An Early Medieval portof Orissa , Orissa Review, Government of Orissa,February.

Patra, B. 2006. Antiquity of ArkakshetraKonark . Orissa Review, Government of Orissa, April.

Schrempp, G. A; Hansen, W. F. 2002. Myth: A NewSymposium . Indiana University Press.

Chirashree Srabani Rath, Research Scholar, Departmentof Humanities & Social Sciences, IIT Kharagpur.

Rashmi Ranjan Behera, Research Scholar, Departmentof Humanities & Social Sciences, IIT Kharagpur.

Subhomay Jana, Research Scholar, Department ofGeology & Geophysics, IIT Kharagpur.

Priyadarshi Patnaik, Professor, Department ofHumanities & Social Sciences, IIT Kharagpur.

William K. Mohanty, Professor, Department of Geology& Geophysics, IIT Kharagpur.

Page 114: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

97

August - 2015Odisha Review

Fair competition among the entrepreneurs andindustrial houses are all the more welcomebecause it helps development of national economyin bringing greater level of efficiency, productivityand innovation, this ultimately helps the growth ofnational economy by providing scope for betterand wider choice of the products and services. Italso helps consumers by way of assuring lowerprices of the products and services.

Therefore, in order to get rid of unfaircompetition speaking otherwise, to promote andsustain competition in markets, to protect theinterest of the consumer and to ensure freedomof trade etc, the Government of India brought theCompetition Act, 2002. Thus the objective of theCompetition Act.2002 as amended by theCompetition (Amended) Act.2007 is to provide,keeping in view of the economic development ofthe country, for the establishment of a Commissionto prevent practices having adverse effect oncompetition, to promote and sustain competitionin markets, to protect the interests of consumersand to ensure freedom of trade carried on by otherparticipants in markets, in India.

Section 3, Sub-section (1) of the said Actspeaks about the prohibition of any suchagreement that causes or is likely to cause anyappreciable adverse effect on competition withinIndia and sub section (2) there of declares all such

Bid Rigging Under the Competition Act 2002 asAmended by Competition (Amendment) Act, 2007

Jajati Kesari Samantsinghar

agreements as void. Similarly, sub section(3) raises a rebuttable presumption that anyagreement entered into or decision taken byenterprises or association of enterprises orpersons or association of persons including cartelsengaged in similar trade of goods or serviceswhich interalia directly or indirectly results in bidrigging or collusive bidding shall be presumed tohave an appreciable adverse effect oncompetition.

The explanation to section-3, sub-section(3) of the said Competition Act defines bid riggingas any agreement between enterprises orassociations of enterprises or persons orassociations of person as referred to in sub-section (3) engaged in identical or similarproduction or trading of goods or provisions ofservices, having the effect of eliminating orreducing competition for bids or adverselyaffecting or manipulating the process for bidding.

Substantially speaking bid rigging occursas a result of collusion between the bidders tokeep the bid amount at a pre determined level.Bidding parties intentionally collude with eachother to achieve their end of keeping the bidamount at a pre determined level through act ofmanipulation, collusion while acting in concertsBid Rigging is anti- competitive.

Page 115: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

98

August - 2015 Odisha Review

Both Government and Private bodiesresort to bidding in order to procure goods andservices at a competitive price favourable to thebuyer inviting bids. However, the sole objectiveof securing favourable prices and conditions maybe arrested if the prospective bidders with intentionof keeping bid price at a pre determined level actin collusion and manipulative manner. Suchcollusive bidding is otherwise known as bid riggingand negates the very purpose if inviting tendersand is inherently anti competitive.

Bid Rigging or as may be called collusivebidding may be effected in so many ways likecollusion for identical bids, agreement for biddinglowest price, agreement to submit inflated bids,agreements not to bid against each other,agreements to drive out outsiders biddersagreement designating bid winners in advance ona rotational basis etc .Agreements which tend toeliminate or distort competition shall be coveredunder bid rigging having adverse effects on faircompetition.

Bid Rigging may be of different kinds :-In certain cases one or more competitors

who are expected to bid or have earlier bid maystrike a secret deal and thereby agree to withdrawor not to participate in the bidding so that, thedesignated winning competitor s bid is accepted.This is known as bid suppression.

Cover bidding or; complementary biddingas is otherwise known is the most frequently formof collusive bidding, where the bidders orcompetitors agree to quote the bid price eithertoo high or it may sometimes happen that thebidding is laded with such terms and conditionthat will not be acceptable. The intention is not toget the bid approved or accepted but only to makea show of interest in genuine competitive bidding.The real intention to defraud the purchaser byfacilitating the acceptance of a bid is pre

determined. Secretly. Subcontracting is anotherform of bid rigging where successful bidder grantssubcontracts or supply contracts as considerationto the competitors who had agreed either to refrainfrom bidding or submitted a cover bidding withthe intention of losing it.

In Bid rotation all bidders conspire tosubmit bids but take their turns to quote the lowestprice.

In the case of A Foundation forCommon Cause and People Awareness Vs.PES Installations Pvt. Ltd (PES) reported in2012 Comp LR 588 (CCI),the CompetitionCommission of India while adjudicating whetherthe Parties had contravened provisions of Section3 (3)(d) read with section 3(1) by indulging inprocess of bid-rigging in matter of tender forsupply, installation ,testing and commissioning ofModular Operation Theatre (MOT) and MedicalGases Manifold system (MGMS) to sports injurycentre (SIC), Safdarjung Hospital ,New Delhi hasheld as under:

5.57 The parties named in theinformation have manipulated the process ofbidding by reaching and understanding amongthem not to compete. PES and MPS submittedcomplementary bids in order to provide comfort

to the procuring authorities that there are threebids in response to the tender inquiry to avoidany question being raised on lack of competitionin the tender process. These two entities werenot participating in the bid process to competewith MDD but they were only submittingcomplementary cover or courtesy bids so

that the procurement process does not get stalleddue to the lack of enough competition.Complementary bidding is done when somecompetitors agree to submit bids that either aretoo high to be accepted or contain special termsthat will not be acceptable to the buyer. Such bidsare not intended to secure the acceptance of a

Page 116: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

99

August - 2015Odisha Review

procurer, but are merely designed to give theappearance of genuine competitive bidding.Complementary bids tend to defraud procuringentities by creating a camouflage of genuinecompetition to conceal the inflated bid prices.Further, in another tender of JPNA Hospital(subject matter of another case no.40 of 2010against the three bidders), the contract wasawarded to PES wherein MDD and MPSsubmitted complementary bids in order to showthat there are enough competing parties in thetender.

5.63 The Commission observes that whilethere is no evidence of a written agreement amongthe parties, the evidences brought out above areenough to conclude an understanding or meetingof minds amongst them to manipulate the processof tender in the instant case. Any party who ispart of some kind of understanding which is notacceptable in the eyes of law will tend to managethe entire process of tender in such a manner whichdoes not arouse suspicion in the minds of procuringauthorities. However, the procuring authoritiesshould also be vigilant enough to recognize thesigns of collusions form the conduct and behaviourof the parties participating in the tender process.The commonality of errors in the bid documents,abnormally high bid prices quoted by the losingbidders as compared to L-1 bidder should haveprovoked the procuring entities to doubt the entireprocess. Since the procuring entities did notconsider it fit to question the bidders, the contractwas awarded at an abnormally high price quotedas compared to the estimated cost."

In the case of Director General(Supplies and Disposal) Vs. M/s. PujaEnerprises Basti and Ors. reported in 2013Comp LR 714 (CCI),the CompetitionCommission of India observed that in the presentcase on a perusal of entire circumstances i.e.quotation of near identical prices despite these

units having been located in different geographicallocations with varying tax structure and differentmargins; possession by one bidder of Performancestatements of other bidders; meeting underplatform of Trade Federation and failure on partof parties to provide any reasonable explanationfor same, it was safe to deduce that parties enteredinto an agreement to determine prices besidesrigging bid.

In the case of M/s Excel Crop CareLimited Vs. Competition Commission ofIndia & Ors. reported in 2013 Comp LR 799(CompAT), the Competition Appellate Tribunalwhile deciding the question whether act ofboycotting tenders by all Appellants amounted tobid rigging, has held that Appellants act ofboycotting tenders could not be mere coincidence.After all, all concerns were engaged in businessof supply of Aluminium Phosphide (ALP) tabletsand were only manufacturers in country. Theywere also aware of acute need on part of FCI forsafeguarding stored food grains. Tribunalobserved that it could have been matter of simplecalculation that total boycott would bring FCI ontheir knees and FCI being helpless in matter wouldgive orders for supply to all concernedmanufacturers at negotiated price as dictated bythem. By boycotting tender in 2011 Appellantsclearly created limitation on supply. Therefore,boycotting of tenders amounted bid riggingprohibited under section 3(3) (d) of the Act.Further, on the question of whether mere priceparallelism was sufficient to sustain the charge ofconcert or cartelization, it was held that priceparallelism on one or two occasions though mightraise strong suspicion, it may not be enough fordrawing the inference of cartelization. However,in this case it was not a sweet coincidence and infact it is shown that this was not only a commonpattern or practice. But this continued in case oftenders floated by other corporations. This

Page 117: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

100

August - 2015 Odisha Review

consistent practice and common pattern whencontinues for a long time, there could be no otherinference excepting that of cartelization. The threedecisions relied upon by Dr. Aggarwal, pertainsto the old MRTP Act and would not be germaneto the controversy, where we are called upon tointerpret section 3, which was conspicuouslyabsent in the old Act. Those decisions would beof no consequence.

In the case of Technology Products Vs.Bangalore Electricity Supply Co, Ltd, theCompetition Commission of India in Case No.58/2011 decided on 22.11.2011 has observedthat a perusal of section 3(3) of the CompetitionAct, 2002 makes it clear that a bidding processshall be at foul with the provisions of the Act ifthere is some arrangement between the enterprisesengaged in similar trade or goods or provision ofgoods. The Explanation further clarifies themeaning of bid rigging and provides that theenterprises or person in sub-section 3 should beengaged in identical or similar production ortrading of goods or provision of services and theeffect of bid rigging was to eliminate or reducecompetition or manipulate the process of bidding.Collusive bidding has to read as a biddingresulting from collusion between different bidders.The Act does not contemplate collusive biddingas a collusion between the purchaser and thesupplier. Such Colllusion may call for a criminalaction by state as it amounts to corruption butsuch a collusion would not call for an action byCompetition Commission of India.

In the case of Jupiter GamingSolutions Private Limited Vs. Governmentof Goa and Anr. reported in (2012) 106 CLA339 (CCI) the Competition Commission of Indiathrough the dissenting note of Hon ble MemberR .Prasad has held that bid rigging is difficult todetect since it is executed in secrecy with onlythe participants privy to the scheme of conspiracy.

Therefore, its detection can be made only by wayof assessing the suspicious conduct, patterns ofabnormal activities in the bidding process,exception to the normal procedures and loss tothe Government department. The existence of bidrigging in the said case also finds support fromOECD guidelines which suggest certain factorswhich facilitate efforts of bid rigging namely;(i) bid rigging is more likely to occur when a smallnumbers of companies supply the good or service.The number of players in lottery business is verylimited and thus it was easier for these parties toreach a collusive agreement. (ii) When fewbusinesses have recently entered or are likely toenter a market because it is costly, hard or slowto enter. Firms in that market are protected fromthe competitive pressure of potential new entrants.The protective barrier helps supports collusiveactions. The bid design of Government of Goacalling for higher threshold of turnover and networth has facilitated this transaction. (iii) Whenthe products or services that individuals orcompanies sell are identical or very similar. It iseasier for firms to reach an agreement on acommon strategy. The two companies which havesubmitted tender bids for lottery are definitelyengaged in identical products or services.Therefore, all the factors enumerated by theOECD are applicable to the fact of the case tosuggest bid rigging by the concerned parties.Thus, after considering all circumstantial evidence,manipulations in the bid documents, behaviour ofthe parties, the DG concluded that bid rigging inthe form of cover bidding had taken place in thiscase in violation to section 3(3)(d) of theCompetition Act.

In the case of Shri B.P. Khare,Principal Chief Engineer, South EasternRailway Vs. M/s Orissa Concrete and AlliedIndustries Ltd. And Ors. reported in (2013)114 CLA 280 (CCI), the Competit ion

Page 118: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

101

August - 2015Odisha Review

Commission of India has held that in case ofhorizontal agreements as listed in section-3(3) ofthe Act, once it is established that such anagreement exists, it will be presumed that theagreement has an appreciable adverse effect oncompetition; the onus to rebut the presumptionwould lie upon the opposite parties. TheCommission in the instant case has inferred froma number of coincidences and indicia (identicalrates, division of quantity, similar hand writing,format of covering letter, tender fee payment, pastconduct etc.) that the opposite party bidders haveentered into an agreement to directly or indirectlydetermine the prices as also to rig the bid inquestion.

All forms bid rigging has one commondesign or approach of predetermining the winningbidder by way of either limiting or eliminatingprospective bidders from competition.

As the name suggests bid rigging iseffected through collusive agreement. Collusiveagreements are made secretly, hence it is difficultto detect bid rigging.

Sometimes bidders who are involved inbid rigging go for unusual bidding that seem tobe quite odd with the competitive market andthereby enough to suggest the possibility of secretdeal.

Where after inquiry it is found that thereis collusive agreement having adverse effect oncompetition the Commission has the power topass the following orders as per section 27 of theCompetition Act, 2002 as amended 2007.

1. Direct the parties to discontinue and notto re-enter such agreement;

2. Direct the enterprises concerned tomodify the agreement.

3. Direct the enterprises concerned to abideby such other orders as the Commission

may pass and comply with the directions,including payment of costs, if any; and

4. Pass such other orders or issue suchdirections as it may deem fit.

5. In addition, the Commission can imposesuch penalty as it may deem fit. Thepenalty can be up to ten per cent of theaverage turnover for the last threepreceding financial years upon each ofsuch persons or enterprises which areparties to bid-rigging or collusive bidding.In case the bid-rigging or collusive bidding

agreement referred to in section 3 sub-section 3has been entered into by a cartel, the Commissionmay impose upon each producer, seller,distributor, trader or service provider included inthat cartel, a penalty of up to three times of litprofit for each year of the continuance of suchagreement or ten per cent of its total turnover foreach year of the continuance of such agreement,whichever is higher.

The penalty can therefore be severe, andresult in heavy financial and other cost on the erringparty.

It would follow that if any anti-competitiveagreement, including agreement for bid rigging orcollusive bidding, is entered into by an association,such as a trade association, such association couldalso be liable to be proceeded against under theprovisions of the Act, and it could be subject toany of the orders under section 27 mentionedabove, including the imposition the penalty.

The Organisation for Economic Co-operation and Development (OECD) in a reporttitled Detecting Bid Rigging in PublicProcurement has outlined that bid rigging occursin all types of industries and circumstances and inall parts of the world.

Jajati Kesari Samantsinghar, Secretary, Odisha StateBar Council, Cuttack.

Page 119: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

102

August - 2015 Odisha Review

Odisha is a confluence of innumerablereligious sects like Buddhism, Jainism, Saivism,Saktism, Vaishnavism etc. But the religious life ofthe people of Odisha has been conspicuouslydominated by the cult of Vaishnavism since 4th

Century A.D under the royal patronage of therulling dynasties from time to time. Lord Vishnu,the protective God in the Hindu conception hasone thousand significant names 1 of praise of whichtwenty four are considered to be the mostimportant. The list of twenty four forms of Vishnuis given in the Patalakhanda of Padma-Purana2. The Rupamandana furnishes thetwenty four names of Vishnu 3. The Bhagabataalso prescribes the twenty four names of Vishnu(Keshava, Narayan, Madhava, Govinda, Vishnu,Madhusudan, Trivikram, Vamana, Sridhara,Hrusikesh, Padmanabha, Damodara,Sankarsana, Vasudev, Pradyumna, Anirudha,Purushottam, Adhokshaja, Narasimha, Achyuta,Janardana, Upendra, Hari and Srikrishna)4.

The name Madhava is third out of thetwenty four names of lord Vishnu. There is areference to Madhava in Markandeya Purana.The term Ma is Brahmarupini, original Prakriti,Narayani, Sanatani, Visnumaya, Mahalaxmi,Vedamata, Saraswati, Radha, Vasundhara, Gangaand Madhava is their consort. 5 For the first timewe get reference to Madhava in the Sruti section

Antiquities of Madhava Worship in Odisha

Amaresh Jena

of the Brihadaranayaka sruti 6 of the SatapathaBrahman belonging to Sukla Yajurveda andKanva Sakha. It is noted that the God is realizedin the lesson of Madhu for which he is named asMadhava7. Another name of Madhava is said tohave derived from the meaning Ma or knowledge(vidya) and Dhava (meaning Prabhu). The UtkalKhanda of Skanda Purana8 refers to theprevalence of Madhava worship in a temple atNeelachala. Madhava Upasana became morepopular by great poet Jayadev. The widelycelebrated Madhava become the God of his loveand admiration. Through his enchanting verses hemade the cult of Radha-Madhava more familiarin Prachi valley and also in Odisha. In fact heconceived Madhava in form of Krishna andRadha as his love alliance. He referred toMadhava in different verses.9

The Madhava worship is very popular inOdisha. The archaeological evidences suggest itsexistence from the time of the Matharas, thecontemporary of Guptas. The Mathara rulersembraced the Vaisnavite tenants and constructedmonuments in honour of Vishnu.10 The Ningondicopper plate grant of Pravanjan Varma relatesthat he was a devotee of lord Narayana and theother rulers of the dynasty styled themselves asParama Bhagavata.11 One king of this dynastyerected a temple in honour of Vishnu on the

Page 120: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

103

August - 2015Odisha Review

Mahendra Mountain, in the ruins of which is seena beautiful icon of four armed Vishnu made ofchlorite stone. This temple may be identified withthe temple recorded in the Ningodi copper plate.12

By the epigraphic sources the Madhavaworship was stressed from thetime of Sailodbhava rule in theold Ganjam, Phulbani and Puridistricts there appear the rulersbearing the name of Madhava.As per genealogy13 of thisdynasty we get three rulersbearing the nameMadhavaraja. The earliest ofthem was nick namedSainyabita - I who was rulingaround 575 A.D. Hence, theremust be the presence of a cultdeity by the name of Madhavaprior to this date for which therulers of this dynasty wereinclined to name themselves ornamed by their fathers as suchby the influence of Bhagavata.Thus, by the middle of the sixth century A.D or atthe earliest by the early sixth century A.D the cultof Madhava might be existing. For the first timeMadhava Varma describes god Madhava ashaving disc in his hand, i.e. Chakradhara an

iconographic point for his identification. In hiskhurda plates14he has further observed that in caseof all the Madhava images worshipped in Odishathe wheel is hold in the upper right hand.15 K.NMahapatra places this king in the first half of the7th century A.D.16 It indicates the popularity ofthe name Madhava worship in Odisha. TheDasapalla copper plate17 grant of ParamaVaisnava Ranaka Sri Satru Bhanja Devatribhubana kalasa issued from his capitalBhanjubalka in 812 A.D refers to SantoshMadhava. The location of the shrine has not yetbeen identified, but it is certain that in the imageof Santosh Madhava was worshipped in thevillage of the same name. According to theSanakhemundi copper plate grant of IndravarmaDeva of the Eastern Ganga dynasty introducedthe worship of Lokamadhava and

Sanyabhukeswara Siva anddonated land to someBrahmins. The Plate records;

Ekancha Srilokamadhavayadattom Aparana

ardhansam BhattarakaSvyambhukesvaraya

dattam Aparam arddhamsambrahmanebhyah. 18

In another grant issued in811 A.D by the queen of AnantaVarman of the Eastern Gangasthere is a reference of theinstallation of Sri Lokamadhavaimage in a temple in the villageArali located on the bank ofMahendra tanaya ofParalakhemundi. These facts

clearly indicate the prevalence of Madhavaworship in Ganjam region.19

Chodagangadeva, the founder of imperialGanga dynasty installed Cholagangamadhava in

Fig.1. Nilamadhava Temple, Gandharadi

Fig.2 Nilamadhava, Gandharadi

Page 121: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

104

August - 2015 Odisha Review

Rellivalasa village of Srikakulam district (AndhraPradesh). This has been referred to in the fourpillar inscriptions (issued in 1075A.D, 1153 A.D, 1159 A.D and1183 A.D respectively) found inthe same village. In one of thesepillar inscriptions20 engagement ofpriest, Badu and Drummers hasbeen referred to the prevalence ofMadhava worship in this region.

Iconographic features ofMadhava Images

The iconographicalfeatures of Madhava whichdescribed in various religious textslike Rupamandana andAparajitapliha mention the fourayudhas in his four hands like back right handholds Chakra, Sanka in his left back, front leftPadma and Gada is symbolically represented inhis front right hand. The Madhava worship startedwith a personal favor by the Sailodbhava kingsruling from Kongada, the present Banpur-Puriarea between 6th to 7th centuries A.D. So far wehave come across three Madhavarajas in thisdynasty who could have promoted the worshipof this cult in Prachi valley and other areas. The

Madhava images of the Sailodbhava Period seemto have egg shaped hollows at their PrabhaMandala behind their head. The images of thisperiod seem to be below 4 in height and 1.6" inbreadth.21

The advent of the Somavamsis who ruledOdisha in between 850 A.D to 1108 A.D gave afresh impetus to the Madhava cult in Odisha. TheMadhava images of the Somavamsi period aredistinguished by tribhanga torana prabhas,comparatively larger images to that of theSailodbhava period and enshrined in the bricktemple separately built for the purpose. The

Madhava images of theSomavamsi period seem to varyin dimension between 4 x 2 .6"to 5 in height and 2 to 2 .2" inbreadth. The association ofAvatara images started duringthis period in the Madhava imagesalong with it separately.22

The Madhava images of theGanga period (1108-1435 A.D)seem to be of life size, massive andvery between 5 to 6 in height and2 .3" to 3 in breadth. Some ofthe images have decorativeornamentation on the toranas,which are found absent in the

earlier periods. The temples of the period areusually stone built and beautifully decoratedGaruda images are seen placed in front of them.

During the Suryavamsi period the worshipof Madhava is rarely found. The SundaraMadhava shrine referred might be an existingearlier one renovated by Purosottamadeva or arare case of establishment. After the Gajapati rulewe do not have any other reference to the

Fig.3 Nilamadhava Temple, Kantilo

Fig.4 Nilamadhava, Kantilo

Page 122: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

105

August - 2015Odisha Review

establishement ofMadhava images ortemples built forthem.23

Madhava images& Temples

A large numberof Madhava Templesand images arespread throughoutOdisha particularlyon the valley ofMahanadi, Vaitarani,Rusukulya andPrachi. Among themthe earliest temple is

the Nilamadhava temple one of the twin templesof Gandharadi in the district of Boudh (Fig. 1).The twin temples are dedicated to four-armedNilamadhava (Fig.2) and Siddheswara Siva. TheVishnu temple contains the customary wheel onthe pinnacle and the Siddheswara temple a lingam,a rare feature in the whole architectural gamut ofIndia.24

The Nilamadhava temple (Fig.3) atKantilo on the bank of river Mahanadi is anothercentre of Madhava worship. The installation ofthe presiding God Nilamadhava (Fig.4) andSiddheswara Siva is assigned to the Somavamsiperiod. The temple built by them was ruined andthe present temple is of later origin.25

Prachi valley which witnessed the rise,spread and amalgamation of important Indianreligions, was the greatest centre of Madhavaworship in Odisha. The tradition of worship ofDvadasa Madhava and Dvadasasambhu is stillprevalent in the sacred valley. Madhava imagesare worshipped in the niches of the Mangala

temple at Kakatpur, the beautiful Vishnu imageworshipped as Mudgala-Madhava at the villageMudgala (Fig. 8), the image inside theJagamohana of the Someswara temple atSomeswara, the Vishnu image worshipped asMadhava in the Viswanatha temple atKrishnaprasadgarh, the Madhava images atKenduli, Madhava images at Adaspur, theMadhava images at Bolara, the Madhava imagesworshipped in the village Raghunathpur, P.S-Kakatpur, a Madhava image inside the ruined Sivatemple at Gambharipada, and a Madhava imageis placed inside the Siva temple at Nasikeswara.26

Triveni Madhava is worshipped at the confluenceof Triveni near Villeswar Temple. The place ispopularly known as Manikarnika tirtha and issanctified for Triveni Madhava. The PrachiMahatmya27 writes highlighting Triveni andManikarnika. All the images give a clear pictureof the popularity of Madhava cult in the PrachiValley.

T h em a g n if i c e n ttemple ofMadhavananda(Fig.7) and thee n c h a n t i n genshrined imageof Madhava inthe villageMadhava onPrachi valley is amarvel ofarchitecture andof sculpture. TheMadhava here ispopularly knownas NialiMadhava. Theold temple

Fig. 5 Madhava,Sobhaneswar Temple, Niali

Fig.6 Madhava, SobhaneswarTemple,Niali

Page 123: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

106

August - 2015 Odisha Review

comprises a Vimana and a Jagamohan. A thirdstone structure known as Bhoga Mandapa isobviously of much later construction.TheMadhava temple of Madhavavillage is one of the great templesof Odisha, the sculptor hasretained many older features ofstyle, such as classic poses andvery little distort ion andcontortion occurs on the walls,but he was a master neverthelessand his architectural work equalssome of the best temples ofOrissa. Here is a temple not onlyworth visiting, but deserving muchgreater care in repair andrestoration.28

The Viraja Mahatmyasinging the glory of mother Virajaon the Vaitarani River mentionstwelve Madhava images, namelyAdi Madhava, Ananta Madhava,Bhoga Madhava, Champaka Madhava, RamaMadhava, Prasanna Madhava, PurusottamMadhava, Sudarsana Madhava, JanardanaMadhava, Narakantaka Madhava, BasudevaMadhava and Govinda Madhava.29

A temple of Sundara Madhava atPurusottampur in the Ganjam District30 is assignedto the reign of Purusottama Deva (1467-1497A.D) built by him. Presumably, this is the veryMadhava who is being worshipped asSundaramadhava in the Nandigrama on the riverRushikulya. It is presumed that the image wascarved out during Ganga period, where as thedilapidated temple was renovated by PurusottamaGajapati. It is because there is no reference as tothe construction of any Madhava temple in theSuryavamsi epoch.

It is said that Lord Jagannatha originatedfrom Nilamadhava. The story of Nilamadhava

recorded in the Utkalakhandaof Skandapurana has greatrelevance in this context.According to the story, theNilamadhava worshipped byViswavasu Sabara on the bluemountain was later on convertedto Darurupi PurusottamaJagannatha. The legend hasgained wide celebrity andpopularity not only in Srikshetrabut in the whole Odisha. Onaccount Of the popularity ofNilamadhava legend Vishnu inOdisha came to be known asMadhava.

The ant iquity and wideprevalence of Madhava worshipin Odisha can be attested by the

following Mangalastaka of Madhava Chantedin all auspicious occasions:

Mangalam Bhagaban Vishnu Mangalam MadhusudanahMangalam Pundarikaksha Mangalam garudadhvajah .

Madhavo Madhavo Vishnu Madhavo Madhavo HarihSmaranti Sadhava nityam Sarvakaryesu Madhavam .

Fig.7 Madhava Temple, Madhava

Fig.8 Mudgala Madhava, Mudgala

Page 124: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

107

August - 2015Odisha Review

In view of the above discussion, it mayconclude that, the worship of Madhava originallybranched out from Vaishnavism, spread widelyin the sacred land, conspicuously dominant thereligious life of the people of Odisha and finallymerged in Jagannatha cult like many other cultsof Brahmanical religion.

References :

1. T.A. Gopinath Rao, Elements of HinduIconography, New York, Vol-1, Part-1, 1968, P -227.

2. Padma-Purana (Sans.)

3. T.A. Gopinath Rao, Op.cit, PP - 229-230.

4. Jagannatha Das, Bhagabata, (Oriya)

5. Brahmavaivarta Purana, Quoted in Visvakosa,Vol-XIV, P.558.

6. Aptachaitanya, Brahmachari,Visnusahasranama,translated into Oriya, Chinmaya Mission, Cuttack,1981, P.75.

7. Ibid.

8. Skanda Purana (Utkal Khanda) 2.4.95.

9. Dinanath Pathy, B.Panda, B.K. Rath (ed); 1975,Jayadeva and Geetagobinda in the traditions ofOrissa, New Delhi.

10. H.C. Das, Cultural Development in Orissa,Calcutta, 1985, P.P.344-345.

11. E.I, Vol.XXIX, P.179.

12. OHRJ ,Vol.XX XVI.No1 & 2, P.109.

13. S.C. Behera, The Rise and fall of the Sailodhavas,Calcutta, 1982, P.P.120-121.

14. S.N. Rajguru, Khurda plates of Madhavaraja ,Inscriptions of Orissa, Vol. I, Siromanipress,Berhampur, Ganjam, 1958, No. 33.

15. K.N. Mohapatra, Sri Jayadeva O Sri Gitagovinda,(Oriya), Bhubaneswar, 1973.

16. Ibid, P.112.17. Dasapalla Copper Plate grant of Ranaka Satru

Bhanja in OHRJ, Vol-II.18. The Pillar Inscriptions of Rellivalsa, I.O., Vol.III,

Pt-11, P.P.279-290.19. OHRJ, Vol. XXXVI, No.1 & 2, P.111.20. K.N. Mohapatra, 1973, op.cit, P.115.21. The Utkala Pradipa, Vol. IV, January, 2002, Utkal

University, BBSR, P.24.22. Ibid , P.2523. Ibid.24. Charls Fabri, History of the Art of Orissa, Calcutta,

1974, P.P- 137-138.25. Prachi Mahatmya, 5th Chapter.26. Archaeological Survey Report; Prachi Valley ,

P.K. Ray (ed.), Orissa State Archaeology, BBSR,1974-75.

27. K.N. Mohapatra, Op.cit, P.118.28. Charls Fabri, Op.cit, P.P 156-157.29. Viraja Mahatmya, Manuscript, P -24, Orissa State

Museum, BBSR.30. K.S. Behera, Temples of Orissa, Sahitya Akademi,

BBSR, 1993, P.93.

Amaresh Jena, Research Scholar, P.G. Dept.of AIHCA,Utkal University, Bhubaneswar.

Page 125: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

108

August - 2015 Odisha Review

On the TranslationThe English translation of Surendra

Mohanty s Mahanirvana by Santosh K Padhydoes not read like a translation. If a non-Odiaspeaker reads the story, he/she will never identifyit as a translation. Even if an Odia speaker who isnot exposed to Surendra Mohanty and his writingwill also not be able to identify it as translation. Atthe most, one can consider it as the Odishanwriting in English. It echoes an original with Indianatmosphere and with Sanskrit names likeNilotpala, Madhubrata, Swetaparna, Shantidevaetc.

One could get a definite group of readersin translator s mind when one reads the Englishtranslation of Mahanirvana. The strategy, that thetranslator has applied here determines for whomthe translation is meant. The title itself has beenforeignized. Entitling the English translation ofMohanty s Odia Mahanirvana as Mahanirvanawithout giving any note to this semantically loadedterm could be seen as an adhoc decision thatbecame the decision for ever. The termMahanirvana is not known to many people inIndia or outside India. The story itself delimits thetraditional meaning of Mahanirvana. Another pointis to be noted here that this word does not havean equivalent term in English. It may be a reasonon the part of the translator to accept the term asit is. Any translation of this term may signify oneof the set of attributions it actually carries, but not

English Translation of Surendra Mohanty sMahanirvana : A Study

Aditya Kumar Panda

the whole. The names of the characters have beenretained in English as they are in Odia. Mohantywrote this story in Odia, but it has the elementswhich let it go beyond Odisha.On the Theme

Surendra Mohanty s Mahanirvana has apsychological underpinning that is postulated bySigmund Freud and D.H. Lawrence. There is aconflict between natural desire and the outsidecontrolling forces. In many of the 20th centuryliterary texts, one can get this conflict as a themethat is woven in the texts, may it be D.H.Lawrence or J.M. Coetzee. Theme may be thesame but the environment, reasons are different.Lawrence writes that natural desire is suppressedby the forces of urbanization. But Mohanty sMahanirvana depicts a reality where natural desireis suppressed by the principles of religiousausterity. In Odishan society, religion is the mainforce to control sensual natural desire. Nilotpala,the protagonist realizes his very natural feelingstowards nature and desire, though he is a saint tohis mind and as his identity.

Whenever he sees Madhubrata, heforgets that he is a Shramana. As a principle ofbeing a Shramana, one should give up the naturalworldly desires. This principle rules Nilotpala, sothat he could not express his natural worldly lovefor Madhubrata. But he could not control himselfalso. His feeling towards Madhubrata was

Page 126: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

109

August - 2015Odisha Review

increasing and it was driving him away from therules and regulation of Shramana. He confessedthat he has lost his peace of mind, all his spiritualausterity before the senior Shraman Shantideva:

Shantideva told Nilotpala that it is the formthat has given rise to desire, desire causessensation and sensation brings sorrow. Shramanasare governed by the principles of Buddha.Nilotpala, a character who shows us two worlds:acceptance of a world of desire that is physicaland another one is the world of spiritual ecstasy,denial of physical world. Both the worlds try topull Nilotpala but at last, the world of physicalworldly desire won in such a way that Nilotpalaembraced the dead body of Madhubrata.Nilotpala s surrender to Madhubrata s physicalbeauty is the denial of Shramana s principles ofspiritual austerity. Mahanirvana represents twoconflicting forces of Odishan cultural life.

Author seems to have a faith forNilopala s natural desires. The entire story speaksfor the acceptance of the world. Discarding theworldly desire may be an act of renouncing theworld for the sake of spiritual cause but it couldnot control Nilopala for enjoying Madhubrata sphysical beauty. The spiritual path for Shramanasis questioned by Nilotpala. He is a lover of naturealso. He is mesmerized by the songs of cuckoo;which are making him mad for love.

One could get the metaphysical aspect inthe story. About the kind of metaphysicalexperience, John Donne has written in his poetry,the same kind of metaphysical urge prevailsthroughout the story. Nilotpala wants to getnirvana, the spiritual experience through thephysical one. He never wants to give up theworldly pleasure. Instead, he longs for the spiritualpath though the worldly path. In the last scene,Nilotpala came out of the inner conflicts betweendesire and austerity. He saw the dead nude bodyof Madhubrata and embraced the stiff body,vanished towards a mountain peak. Shantideva

was stopping him. He did not listen to him, he didwhatever his heart allowed him to do. Nilotpalacan be considered as a prototype of a youngOdishan who has been brought up in anatmosphere of restraints and strict moral codes,who when realizes his/her nature has to be in adilemma whether to listen to the heart or to theconscience. Either he/she may become someonelike Shantidev or a balanced one or someone goesfor the carnal world.

Mahanirvana echoes D.H. Lawrence sfamous quote, My great religion is a belief in theblood, the flesh, as being wiser that the intellect.We can go wrong in our minds. But that our bloodfeels and believes and says is always true. Theintellect is only a bit and a bridle (The collectedletters of D.H. Lawrence, Hancy T Moore).Shantidev has been rejected by Nilotpala.Shramana s spiritual ways to Mahanirvana havebeen discarded and worldly ways to Mahanirvanahave been accepted. It was the instinct thatgoverned Nilotpala s behavior.

Human beings are biological creatures.Controlling their biological natures completelymay result in disaster. Any institution whether it isa society or a monastery or any other can directthe natures of human beings but controlling themcompletely will take them away from the institutionas it happens to Nilotpala. Suppression of naturaldesires may make someone a neurotic patient ormay result in any other health issue. Nilotpala isinnocent; this is why he does not create anycomplexity. Mohanty has rescued Nilotpala frombecoming a psychic patient.References:Mohanty, Surendra, Mahanirvana, Translated intoEnglish by Santosh K Padhy, Grassroots, 2006Moore, Hancy T. ed, The collected letters of D.H.Lawrence, Vol-I, P.180

Aditya Kumar Panda, National Translation Mission,Central Institute of Indian Languages, Mysore-570006.

Page 127: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

110

August - 2015 Odisha Review

PPP PROJECTS FIRST TRACKED

Public Private Partnership (PPP) Projects under implementation in the State have been fast tracked withChief Secretary Shri Gokul Chandra Pati taking a project-wise review of the projects in the EmpoweredCommittee meeting. Reviewing the progress of individual projects, Chief Secretary directed the PPPCell of Planning & Coordination Department to monitor and follow up the projects constantly till theircommissioning. It has been decided to form a Committee under the chairmanship of Principal Secretary,IT to prepare the road map for carrying forward the Smart City programme. The Empowered Committeereviewed the projects like Integrated Solid Waste Management for Sambalpur, Burla and Hirakud,establishment of Spinning Mill at Keshinga, Bio-tech project at Andharua (Bhubaneswar), Institutes forTraining of Trainers (4 numbers) under the department of Employment and Training & Technical Education,Roof top Solar projects in Bhubaneswar and Cuttack, Bulk water supply projects for IIT, NISER, IDCOand adjoining area, Storage and Warehousing Infrastructure, Greenfield Hospital and Health Care Networkin Bhubaneswar, Energy Efficient Public Street Light in urban areas, City Bus Service in Rourkela-Biramitrapur-Rajgangpur, Municipal Solid Waste Management of Bhubaneswar, Cuttack and Puri. Theissues relating to bidding parameters, signing of agreement, floating of RFT, capacity building, handholdingsupport to the project developers and inviting of tenders etc. were discussed and resolved in the meeting.Replying to a media query after the meeting the Joint Director, Planning & Coordination (PPP Cell) ShriJayant Kumar Mishra said that a total number of 77 projects involving investment of around Rs.22,142cr. have been taken up in the State out of which 41 projects with investment of around Rs.5,589 cr. havebeen made operational and 29 projects involving investment of Rs.15,584 cr. are under implementation.Besides 7 projects envisaging investment of Rs.969 crore are in pipeline. The completed and operationalisedPPP projects include market-cum-residential complex at Bhubaneswar, commercial shopping complex atBhubaneswar, air-conditioned market complex at Bhubaneswar, city bus service for larger Sambalpurregion, magnetic radio imaging centre at SCB Medical College, Cuttack, management of 9 primaryhealth care centres in Keonjhar, Cuttack, Kendrapara and Balasore, emergency medical ambulanceservice, e-registration system, minor port at Dhamara, minor brownfield port at Gopalpur, driving traininginstitute at Chhatia, upgradation of common infrastructure in Kalinga Nagar Industrial Complex, upgradationof infrastructure in Plastic Park at Balasore, Palaspanga-Bameberi Express Highway, Heritage Hotel atPuri Mahodadhi Niwas , Eco Camp at Ramchandi and 3 numbers of South Indian Restaurants at Konark,Cuttack and Satpada. Besides, 14 no. of industrial training institutes at Puri, Cuttack, Umarkote, Chhatrapur,Barbil, Baripada, Takatpur, Dhenkanal, Malkangiri, Boudh, Bargarh, Anandpur, Khariar and Bolangirhave also been upgraded in PPP mode.

PERFORMANCE OF CULTURE & TOURISM DEPARTMENTDURING 2014-15 GOES ABOVE 95%

The performance of Culture & Tourism Department for the year 2014-15 has gone above 95%. Thisassessment has been made in the High level meeting on RFD (Result Framework Document) held under

ODISHA UPDATE

Page 128: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

111

August - 2015Odisha Review

the Chairmanship of Chief Secretary. In which Secretary, Tourism & Culture Dr Arabinda Padheepresented the performance of the department in the light of RFD. The Joint Director, Planning &Coordination Department Shri J.K. Mishra presented the score card of the Culture & Tourism Departmenton various fronts as assessed by Planning & Coordination Department. Reviewing the performance ofthe department, Chief Secretary has directed to strengthen Odia Bhasa Pratisthan for enabling them tosupport implementation of Odia in all Govt transaction and correspondences. The department has alsobeen asked to prepare definite action plan for linking Odisha with Buddhist Circuit. Chief Secretary hasadvised to prepare an estimate for having a special coach between Bhubaneswar and Boddhgaya. Further,Chief Secretary has advised the department to refurnish the art gallery of the State museum and link upthe institutions imparting training in tourism and hospitality with Hunerse Rojgar Yojana. Looking tosuccess of the department in popularizing the Nabakalebara Festival-2015 and attracting more tourists tothis grand event, Chief Secretary has directed the department to prepare a regular media plan for CarFestival of subsequent years and take up the festival as a major occasion for promotion of Odishatourism. Replying to a media query after the meeting, Secretary Dr. Padhee said because of systematicinterventions and promotional activities, the tourist foot fall in 2014-15 has increased by 12% over the lastyear. This year around 1.08 cr tourists have come to Odisha which was around 98 lakhs during 2013-14.Dr. Padhee added that Buddha Art Gallery has been set up at Buddhist Park, Bhubaneswar, TourismPolice has been made operational and specialized documents of Nabakalebara has already been publishedby the department. Dr Padhee also said that trial run of Light & Sound Show at Dhauli has successfullybeen done and all other preparations have been completed. Available data shows that the culture departmenthas recorded 130% achievement in development and spread of Odia language, literature, art & sculpture.Besides, it has recorded 100% achievement in many of the performance indicators like targetedinfrastructure development, promotion of art & culture at grass root level, conservation & preservationof archival records and spread of awareness on library movement in the State. Similarly, tourism departmenthas achieved 90% success in increasing the tourist footfall and 100% in community participation fordevelopment of tourism & creation of employment. The achievements of the department in otherperformance indicators like ensuring cleanliness in tourist centres, upgradation of OTDC complexes,effective media plan and improving public service delivery have also been remarkable.

COMMERCE & TRANSPORT DEPARTMENT NOTIFIES 31 SERVICESUNDER PUBLIC SERVICE ACT

In another step towards improving the quality of governance, Govt. in Commerce & Transport Departmenthave notified a total number of 31 services under Odisha Right to Public Services Act, 2012. This hasbeen discussed in a high level review meeting held under the Chairmanship of Chief Secretary, ShriGokul Chandra Pati. Presenting the updates the Secretary of the Department Shri Sanjaya Rastogi saidthat as of now online delivery of services is being done for 13 number of services and 18 more serviceshave been notified under the Act in June, 2015. The progress of the projects like automated driving testtrack, modernized vehicle inspection and certification centre, revenue collection and road safety werediscussed in the meeting. Chief Secretary directed to identify the spots on roads that are more vulnerablefor accidents with inputs from police records. The department has also been directed to track the accidentsbeing committed by drivers because of reckless driving and reflect those in their license document.Available data shows that sensor based technology embedded automated driving test tracks are beingdeveloped by the department for ensuring error free driving test result. As of now, civil construction forthis track has been completed in 5 RTOs namely Bhubaneswar, Cuttack, Rourkela, Bhadrak andMayurbhanj. Chief Secretary has directed to expedite the completion of the works in other RTO areasalso. Apart from this, another 12 such tracks have been taken up in various RTOs of the State. Modernized

Page 129: ODISHA REVIEWmagazines.odisha.gov.in/Orissareview/2015/August/engpdf/august or 2015.pdf · DR. LENIN MOHANTY Editor The Odisha Review aims at disseminating knowledge and information

112

August - 2015 Odisha Review

vehicle inspection and certification project has been taken up for checking vehicle fitness through astringent and mechanized testing system. A model centre is being developed at Cuttack with estimatedcost of Rs.15.40 cr in partnership with Ministry of Road Transport & Highways, Govt of India. Fiveacres of land required for the purpose has already been acquired at Arilo, Cuttack. It has been targetedto start functioning of the centre from March, 2017. Qualitative training in heavy motor vehicle has beenstarted on PPP mode. Ashok Leyland and Tata Motors have been selected as training partners in this. Asof now, Ashok Leyland have already started their institute at Chhatia and have trained around 251 youthsduring 2014-15. Tata Motors have started construction of 2 training centres, one at Berhampur and otherat Keonjar. It has been decided to enhance training capacity of Govt LMV training institute to 500 during2015-16. Apart from this, 76 private training institutes have been empanelled for imparting LMV training.A total number of 2068 youths have been trained in LMV during the year 2014-15. There has beensignificant growth in revenue collection through the department in comparison to last year. A total amountof around Rs.911 cr has been collected in 2014-15 against a collection of around Rs.860 cr. in 2013-14.

U.K.Mohapatra, Information Officer

RUPEES 75 LAKH BUSINESS IN MEGA FAIR AT PURI

Odisha State Co-operative Handicrafts Corporation Ltd. under the brand name of UTKALIKA is aState Level Apex Co-operative Society under the Administrative control of Handlooms, Textiles &Handicrafts Department, Government of Odisha. Utkalika has successfully organised a Mega Fair atNeelachal Urban Haat, Puri from 15/07/2015 to 30/07/2015 on the occasion of Nabakalebar-2015 andCar Festival. Approximately 3 lakh visitors have visited the Mega Fair. The artisans/weavers from Balasore,Dhenkanal, Koraput, Nayagarh, Sambalpur, Cuttack, Kendrapara, Keonjhar, Puri, Mayurbhanj, Bhadrak,Sonepur, Berhampur, Boudh, Athgarh, Patnagarh, Khordha and Bargarh had participated in the MegaFair. Total 26 nos of Handicrafts artisans and 17 nos of Handloom Weavers Cooperative societiesparticipated in the Mega Fair. Besides, Utkalika, Boyanika, Amlan and Sambalpuri Bastralaya alsoparticipated in the fair. A variety of exclusive craft items from all over Odisha such as Stone carving,Pattachitra, applique, Brass & Bell Metal, Wood Carving & Silver Filigree etc were displayed in the fairfor sale. The grand fair witnessed a sale of Rs.75 lakh as on 30.07.2015.

Sucheta Priyadarsini, Information Officer

DIRECT CASH TRANSFER FOR ST&SC STUDENTS

Govt. of Odisha is implementing the centrally sponsored Pre-Matric Scholarship Scheme for ST & SCstudents studying in classes IX and X with support of DFID. Under the scheme the day scholar boys andgirls are being given an annual scholarship of Rs.2250 and Rs.3200 respectively. 10,000 High Schoolsacross 30 districts are covered in this scheme. In 2014-15 more than 4.27 lakh students registered and Rs128 crore disbursed directly to the bank Account of students. About 1560 dropouts were brought back toschool. The last date of submission of application form is 31st August, 2015. Registration for the year2015-16 is now open. Eligible students can download the application forms from our websitewww.stscodisha.gov.in. For more information the students can call on the Toll Free Number- 18003456722.

Dr. Jyotirmati Samantray, Information Officer